Scriptures opened and sundry cases of conscience resolved, in plain and practical answers to several questions, upon the proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, and Daniel / by that faithful servant of Jesus Christ, William Thomas ...
         Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
      
       
         
           1675
        
      
       Approx. 522 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 204 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A95730
         Wing T990
         ESTC R42854
         38875850
         ocm 38875850
         152445
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A95730)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 152445)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2297:8)
      
       
         
           
             Scriptures opened and sundry cases of conscience resolved, in plain and practical answers to several questions, upon the proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, and Daniel / by that faithful servant of Jesus Christ, William Thomas ...
             Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
          
           [14], 389 p.
           
             Printed for Sampson Evans, Bookseller in Worcester,
             London :
             1675.
          
           
             Imperfect: torn, and tightly bound, with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in: Congregational Library (London, England)
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Proverbs -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Ecclesiastes -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Jeremiah -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Lamentations -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Ezekiel -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Daniel -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SCRIPTURES
           OPENED
           ;
           AND
           Sundry
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           resolved
           ,
           in
           Plain
           and
           Practical
           Answers
           TO
           SEVERAL
           QUESTIONS
           ,
           Upon
           the
           Proverbs
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Lamentations
             ,
             Ezekiel
             ,
          
           and
           Daniel
           .
           By
           that
           faithful
           Servant
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             William
             Thomas
          
           Master
           of
           Arts
           ,
           Late
           Rectour
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Vpley
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Somerset
           .
        
         
           Mark
           
             4.
             1.
          
           
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           alone
           ,
           they
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           asked
           him
           of
           the
           Parable
           ,
           —
           And
           he
           answered
           —
        
         
           Jesu
           bone
           !
           quo
           illa
           fervore
           ?
           quo
           studio
           intenta
           erat
           divinis
           voluminibus
           ?
           quaestiones
           &
           proponens
           &
           solutas
           recondens
           in
           Scriniolo
           pectoris
           sui
           .
        
         
           Hieronym
           .
           ad
           Oceanumde
           Fabiola
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Sampson
             Evans
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           in
           Worcester
           .
           1675.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Christian
           and
           Religions
           Reader
           ;
           with
           an
           Advertisement
           or
           two
           ,
           touching
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           and
           the
           following
           Work.
           
        
         
           DEad
           Parents
           live
           in
           the
           Natural
           Issue
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           Dead
           Pastours
           in
           their
           Spiritual
           off-Spring
           ,
           those
           Babes
           brought
           forth
           by
           their
           Soul-travels
           ,
           who
           are
           
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Christ
          
           a
           
             ministred
             by
             them
             ,
             written
             not
             with
             ink
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             fleshly
             Tables
             of
             the
             heart
             :
          
           And
           many
           times
           they
           live
           among
           Survivours
           in
           the
           Posthumous
           Children
           of
           their
           brains
           ,
           more
           to
           be
           valued
           by
           far
           than
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Womb
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           prove
           a
           more
           Lasting
           Monument
           to
           the
           memory
           
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           fruitful
           in
           propagating
           a
           Holy
           Seed
           in
           the
           Church
           from
           Generation
           to
           Generation
           .
        
         
           The
           Authour
           of
           these
           ensuing
           Questions
           and
           Cases
           
             being
             dead
          
           b
           
             yet
             speaketh
          
           by
           and
           liveth
           in
           them
           both
           :
           God
           honoured
           him
           with
           the
           Success
           of
           his
           publick-Ministerial
           Labours
           whilest
           Living
           .
           Many
           (
           we
           doubt
           not
           )
           went
           to
           Heaven
           from
           under
           his
           Ministry
           before
           their
           
             Spiritual
             Father
          
           ,
           c
           leaving
           him
           for
           a
           while
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           younger
           Children
           of
           the
           Houshold
           of
           Faith
           at
           Vbley
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           growing
           ,
           and
           going
           after
           their
           Father
           and
           Spiritual
           Brethren
           to
           their
           Heavenly
           Fathers
           House
           ;
           blessing
           God
           for
           him
           who
           (
           through
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           )
           proved
           so
           effectual
           an
           Instrument
           of
           their
           Translation
           out
           of
           an
           estate
           of
           Sin
           and
           Misery
           (
           d
           )
           
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             Sanctity
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           Now
           he
           is
           
           dead
           ,
           he
           lives
           again
           and
           speaks
           also
           
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           his
           old-Age
           ;
           perfectly
           formed
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           the
           Midwifry
           of
           our
           care
           (
           as
           the
           bequest
           of
           his
           Special
           Love
           )
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           by
           a
           Timely
           and
           Seasonable
           publication
           .
           Pity
           !
           such
           a
           Benjamin
           should
           be
           strangled
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           or
           being
           born
           should
           die
           again
           without
           doing
           some
           signal
           Service
           for
           the
           Seed
           of
           Jacob.
           Oh
           that
           he
           may
           usher
           them
           into
           the
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           the
           face
           of
           Jesus
           !
        
         
           To
           which
           end
           we
           desire
           thee
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           not
           only
           to
           make
           what
           is
           here
           offered
           of
           thy
           Company
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           thy
           Council
           ,
           by
           taking
           all
           down
           to
           dwell
           with
           thee
           ,
           yea
           in
           thee
           by
           diligent
           Reading
           and
           Meditation
           .
           All
           is
           but
           little
           for
           bulk
           ,
           but
           less
           than
           all
           is
           big
           ,
           and
           goes
           with
           much
           matter
           of
           worth
           and
           weight
           ;
           no
           less
           useful
           for
           the
           direct
           aspect
           it
           hath
           upon
           the
           Practical
           parts
           of
           Godliness
           according
           to
           truth
           ,
           than
           grateful
           by
           reason
           of
           
           the
           variety
           and
           brevity
           ;
           many
           short
           lines
           being
           herein
           drawn
           in
           different
           colours
           but
           all
           meeting
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           that
           
             Truth
             which
             is
             after
             Godliness
          
           .
           e
        
         
           But
           it
           needs
           not
           large
           Letters
           of
           Commendation
           from
           us
           to
           procure
           it
           a
           welcome
           Entertainment
           :
           It
           will
           sufficiently
           commend
           itself
           to
           the
           truly
           Conscientious
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           say
           here
           ,
           
             Tolle
             ,
             lege
          
           .
           He
           that
           will
           read
           what
           is
           written
           with
           an
           enlightned
           eye
           ,
           must
           needs
           see
           so
           much
           Sanctity
           in
           it
           joyned
           with
           so
           much
           Sobriety
           ,
           so
           much
           Art
           mixed
           with
           so
           much
           Divinity
           ,
           so
           much
           matter
           crowded
           together
           in
           so
           few
           words
           ,
           such
           depth
           of
           Judgment
           in
           such
           plainness
           of
           Speech
           ;
           that
           after
           he
           hath
           lightly
           tasted
           of
           that
           Spirit
           which
           animates
           the
           whole
           and
           every
           part
           ,
           will
           (
           questionless
           )
           thirst
           after
           a
           full
           draught
           and
           cry
           ,
           Give
           ,
           Give
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           not
           to
           hinder
           thee
           from
           passing
           along
           thorough
           the
           
           Porch
           of
           a
           brief
           Preface
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           viewing
           the
           several
           Rooms
           adorned
           with
           the
           Glory
           of
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           we
           shall
           only
           advertise
           thee
           of
           these
           following
           particulars
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           Miscellanies
           of
           Expositions
           ,
           Questions
           and
           Cases
           ,
           are
           presented
           to
           publick
           view
           as
           they
           were
           left
           to
           us
           by
           that
           Holy
           man
           Mr.
           
             William
             Thomas
          
           without
           any
           Addition
           ,
           Substraction
           or
           Alteration
           .
           The
           very
           same
           body
           now
           appears
           in
           the
           very
           same
           dress
           into
           which
           it
           was
           put
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Authour
           now
           with
           God
           ;
           except
           any
           excesses
           or
           literal
           defects
           happen
           to
           it
           by
           the
           press
           ,
           or
           a
           question
           or
           two
           be
           Transplaced
           for
           Methods
           sake
           or
           the
           greater
           advantage
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           Questions
           and
           Cases
           were
           no
           other
           than
           Family-Exercises
           either
           propounded
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           answered
           by
           himself
           ,
           only
           when
           alone
           with
           those
           of
           his
           
           own
           house
           :
           and
           being
           Houshold-impartments
           were
           designed
           to
           be
           imparted
           to
           the
           houshold
           of
           Faith
           ;
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           younger
           Ministers
           by
           furnishing
           them
           with
           many
           materials
           for
           buildings
           ;
           but
           especially
           for
           the
           help
           of
           Housholders
           and
           all
           honest-hearted
           private
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           too
           little
           time
           to
           lay
           out
           in
           Reading
           the
           voluminous
           discourses
           of
           Casuistical
           Divines
           ,
           or
           consult
           with
           many
           Interpreters
           about
           the
           sence
           of
           such
           Scriptures
           as
           are
           
             hardly
             understood
          
           ,
           f
           
             easily
             wrested
          
           ,
           and
           here
           clearly
           opened
           .
           The
           great
           plainness
           and
           familiarity
           of
           the
           Phrase
           and
           Style
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           direct
           tendency
           every
           particular
           hath
           to
           practice
           ,
           are
           undeniable
           evidences
           that
           the
           whole
           was
           intended
           for
           the
           profit
           of
           such
           people
           .
        
         
           That
           some
           of
           these
           things
           are
           layd
           out
           more
           largely
           as
           the
           matter
           required
           ,
           and
           time
           gave
           leave
           ;
           others
           are
           confined
           within
           a
           narrower
           
           compass
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           difficulties
           occur
           not
           in
           every
           case
           ,
           nor
           intricacies
           in
           every
           Question
           or
           Scripture
           :
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           offered
           that
           cost
           the
           Authour
           nothing
           .
           All
           his
           Writings
           smell
           of
           the
           Lamp
           ,
           and
           these
           Answers
           and
           Resolutions
           are
           full
           of
           Labour
           .
           Though
           this
           Workman
           never
           liked
           the
           expence
           of
           precious
           time
           on
           formal
           curiosities
           ,
           and
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           much
           displeased
           with
           those
           Preachers
           who
           conformed
           to
           the
           tedious
           builders
           of
           Diana's
           Temple
           for
           the
           magnifying
           of
           their
           Art
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           always
           very
           curious
           of
           his
           matter
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           what
           grew
           up
           in
           a
           night
           like
           
             Jonah's
             Gourd
          
           g
           ,
           was
           fit
           to
           continue
           no
           longer
           than
           it
           did
           which
           perished
           in
           a
           night
           :
           He
           that
           builds
           for
           Eternity
           had
           need
           be
           considerate
           in
           his
           preparations
           ,
           and
           constantly
           industrious
           in
           his
           works
           .
        
         
           To
           end
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           here
           presented
           to
           thy
           view
           is
           the
           Child
           of
           many
           Prayers
           as
           well
           as
           much
           Meditation
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           (
           whilest
           Living
           )
           was
           as
           frequent
           with
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
          
           h
           for
           a
           blessing
           on
           it
           ;
           as
           Augustine's
           Mother
           for
           her
           Son.
           He
           miscarried
           not
           ,
           but
           was
           a
           Shining
           Light
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           trust
           this
           will
           not
           miss
           the
           Author's
           ends
           on
           thee
           ,
           which
           were
           Gods
           Glory
           and
           thy
           Good
           ,
           by
           leading
           thee
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           leaving
           in
           thee
           an
           encrease
           of
           Light.
           For
           the
           attaining
           whereof
           we
           shall
           be
           daily
           Suitors
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           most
           ready
           to
           manifest
           our selves
           the
           helpers
           of
           thy
           Faith
           ,
           and
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servants
             for
             Jesus
             Sake
             .
             
               
                 John
                 Chetwind
                 ,
              
               
                 Rich.
                 Fairclough
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Rawlins
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           are
           open'd
           more
           largely
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Questions
           that
           are
           grounded
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Proverbs
            
             
               CHAP.
               10.
               11
               ,
               19.
               
               
                 If
                 abundant
                 words
                 (
                 like
                 a
                 Well
                 )
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 sin
                 in
                 many
                 words
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               11.
               26.
               
               
                 Is
                 it
                 absolutely
                 unlawful
                 to
                 withhold
                 corn
                 from
                 publick
                 sale
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               8.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               13.
               22
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 What
                 course
                 should
                 Parents
                 take
                 to
                 provide
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 Children
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               15.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               17.
               22.
               
               
                 What
                 helps
                 are
                 there
                 for
                 that
                 mirth
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 commodious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 Rules
                 doth
              
               Solomon
               
                 give
                 concerning
                 feasting
                 and
                 carnal
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               33.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               23.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 counsel
                 doth
              
               Solomon
               
                 give
                 for
                 the
                 restraint
                 of
                 Worldly
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               42.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               25.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               What
               's
               Solomon's
               
                 advice
                 concerning
                 the
                 vice
                 of
                 Strife
                 and
                 Contention
                 ?
              
               
               Page
               .
               49.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               28.
               14.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 fear
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 pronounced
                 blessed
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               54.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               28.
               14.
               
               
                 What
                 hardness
                 of
                 heart
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 men
                 fall
                 into
                 mischief
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               60.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ecclesiastes
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 Book
                 (
                 in
                 sum
                 )
                 hold
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 concerning
                 Vanity
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               67.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               7.
               10.
               
               Doth
               Solomon
               
                 absolutely
                 bind
                 us
                 up
                 from
                 saying
                 the
                 former
                 times
                 were
                 better
                 than
                 these
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               73.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               7.
               16
               ,
               17
               
                 What
                 may
              
               Solomon
               
                 mean
                 by
                 just
                 Overmuch
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 Overmuch
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               79.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Is
                 it
                 absolutely
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               89.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               9.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 these
                 verses
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
              
               Solomon
               ?
               
                 or
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 sensualists
              
               ?
               Page
               .
               97.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 grounds
                 are
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Vows
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               108.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Isaiah
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 What
                 's
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 old-Testament
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 Church-Deliverances
                 ?
              
               
               Page
               .
               165.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               38.
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 course
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 take
                 for
                 death-bed
                 comfort
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               189.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               40.
               18.
               
               
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 speak
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               205.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               42.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Christ's
                 bringing
                 forth
                 judgment
                 unto
                 Truth
                 or
                 Victory
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               199.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               45.
               23
               
               :
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 bowing
                 of
                 every
                 Knee
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 remarkably
                 ,
                 yea
                 with
                 a
                 Divine
                 Oath
                 ,
                 prophecied
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               210.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               45.
               23.
               
                 latter
                 part
                 :
                 How
                 is
                 swearing
                 an
                 evidence
                 and
                 special
                 Character
                 of
                 subjection
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               214.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               53.
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 's
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 so
                 few
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 have
                 entertained
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               223.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               63.
               17.
               
               
                 How
                 can
                 God
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 cause
                 to
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 harden
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 from
                 his
                 ways
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               238.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jeremiah
               .
            
             
               Chap.
               36.
               11.
               
               
                 How
                 is
              
               Judah
               
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 worse
                 than
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 especially
                 in
              
               Josiah's
               
                 days
                 so
                 eminent
                 a
                 Reformer
              
               ?
               Page
               .
               244.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 minded
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               249.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               6.
               16.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Soul-Rest
                 ?
              
               
               Page
               .
               255.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               7.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               
                 Did
                 not
                 God
                 command
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 ceremonial
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               262.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               12.
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 enigmatical
                 words
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               12.
               5.
               
               Page
               .
               266.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               20.
               14.
               
               
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 man
                 as
              
               Jeremy
               
                 was
                 ,
                 should
                 speak
                 so
                 strange
                 words
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               271.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               28.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 When
                 one
                 Minister
                 says
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 (
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 confidence
                 )
                 says
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 How
                 shal●
                 People
                 know
                 which
                 to
                 believe
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               278.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               29.
               7.
               
               
                 Why
                 should
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 seek
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
              
               Babylon
               
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 miserable
                 Captives
                 under
                 a
                 cruel
                 Tyrant
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               283.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               31.
               31.
               
               
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
              
               Jeremy
               
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 new-Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 be
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               289.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               36.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 a
                 fasting
                 day
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 fast
                 ?
              
               Page
               .
               311.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               38.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 People
                 d●liver
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 keep
                 fidelity
                 to
              
               Zedekiah
               
                 their
                 own
                 King
              
               ?
               Page
               .
               316.
               
            
             
               Chap.
               38.
               37.
               
               Did
               Jeremy
               
                 well
                 in
                 giving
                 such
                 a
                 partial
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 he
                 to
              
            
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Family-Instructions
           in
           the
           resolving
           of
           Scripture-questions
           .
           Most
           of
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Proverbs
           of
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               10.
               11
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                  
                   11
                
                 The
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Well-spring
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                  
                   19
                
                 In
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 words
                 there
                 wanteth
                 not
                 Sin
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 refraineth
                 his
                 lips
                 ,
                 is
                 wise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               IF
               abundant
               Words
               (
               like
               a
               Well
               )
               be
               good
               :
               How
               then
               is
               there
               Sin
               in
            
             many
             words
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               First
            
             ,
             No
             doubt
             but
             a
             Righteous
             Mouth
             is
             a
             springing
             Well
             of
             living
             Water
             ;
             *
             
             and
             the
             fuller
             that
             Well
             ,
             and
             the
             freer
             that
             Spring
             is
             ,
             the
             
             better
             it
             is
             .
             All
             therefore
             should
             be
             careful
             that
             they
             do
             not
             hinder
             themselves
             or
             others
             of
             this
             Water
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             done
             divers
             ways
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             On
             their
             part
             whose
             Mouth
             is
             a
             Well
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             able
             to
             supply
             much
             life
             unto
             others
             ,
             because
             
               a
               Stone
               is
               rolled
               on
               the
               wells
               mouth
               ,
               Gen.
            
             29.
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             there
             be
             some
             good
             men
             to
             whom
             there
             is
             not
             an
             easie
             access
             ;
             Hence
             the
             Sheep
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             watered
             as
             they
             might
             and
             should
             be
             (
             especially
             the
             weaker
             and
             lower
             of
             them
             that
             cannot
             roll
             the
             stone
             from
             the
             wells
             mouth
             )
             ,
             albeit
             ,
             when
             the
             stone
             is
             rolled
             away
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             water
             enough
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             their
             part
             that
             have
             need
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Well
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             near
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             that
             two
             ways
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             want
             of
             provocation
             and
             giving
             occasion
             to
             speak
             ;
             As
             Pumps
             be
             divers
             times
             dry
             for
             want
             of
             putting
             some
             water
             in
             to
             get
             up
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             want
             of
             prosecution
             ,
             and
             taking
             some
             more
             pains
             to
             procure
             and
             pump
             out
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             abundance
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             not
             with
             ease
             nor
             
             without
             ability
             and
             diligence
             in
             enquiring
             ,
             asking
             questions
             ,
             *
             moving
             doubts
             .
             There
             be
             some
             †
             deep
             Draw-wells
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             have
             nothing
             to
             draw
             with
             ,
             How
             shall
             they
             come
             by
             the
             water
             ?
             See
             for
             this
             ,
             Prov.
             20.
             5.
             with
             Prov.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Too
             much
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             because
             the
             wells
             be
             
               stop'd
               with
               earth
            
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             26.
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             for
             want
             of
             an
             heavenly
             mind
             ;
             want
             of
             conscience
             to
             redeem
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             of
             every
             good
             opportunity
             ,
             common
             conference
             comes
             in
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             is
             relished
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             wells
             are
             not
             look'd
             after
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             of
             good
             minds
             open
             their
             mouths
             and
             something
             spring
             forth
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             water
             spilt
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             lost
             because
             not
             priz'd
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             care
             to
             bring
             a
             Vessel
             to
             receive
             and
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             Righteous
             men
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             have
             many
             good
             words
             ;
             for
             they
             speak
             
               oft
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Mal.
            
             3.
             16.
             and
             in
             many
             such
             meetings
             there
             cannot
             be
             few
             words
             ;
             Ministers
             especially
             are
             to
             use
             
               many
               words
               ,
               Eccles
            
             .
             12.
             9.
             
             Acts
             2.
             40.
             
             &
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Nor
             are
             words
             sinful
             ,
             meerly
             because
             
             they
             are
             many
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             sinful
             silence
             aswel
             as
             a
             sinful
             speaking
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             too-little
             ,
             a
             fault
             aswel
             as
             to
             speak
             too-much
             ,
             1
             Kings
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             said
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             11
             
               verse
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             for
             the
             19
             verse
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               there
               wanteth
               not
               Sin.
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             In
             the
             multitude
             of
             
               righteous
               mens
            
             words
             (
             whose
             mouth
             is
             
               a
               well-spring
               of
               life
               )
            
             ,
             nor
             ,
             in
             many
             words
             that
             be
             spoken
             with
             good
             advice
             ;
             but
             in
             many
             words
             ,
             when
             no
             restraint
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             lips
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             mouth
             is
             not
             watched
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             wisdom
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             *
             then
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             like
             an
             over-flowing
             River
             that
             gathers
             dirt
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             many
             words
             may
             be
             spoken
             by
             some
             men
             to
             very
             good
             purpose
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             28.
             23.
             but
             yet
             ,
             Take
             people
             as
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             (
             yea
             ,
             put
             divers
             good
             people
             among
             them
             )
             and
             experience
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             easie
             nor
             usual
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             much
             weight
             ,
             the
             tongue
             in
             many
             being
             too
             quick
             for
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             mouth
             running
             before
             the
             mind
             ;
             And
             herein
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             albeit
             much
             may
             be
             spoken
             
             well
             ,
             out
             of
             occasion
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             a
             business
             that
             requires
             it
             ;
             yet
             when
             words
             are
             multipli'd
             out
             of
             a
             talkative
             disposition
             ,
             and
             a
             mind
             to
             speak
             rather
             than
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             speaking
             ,
             then
             sin
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             wanting
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             things
             it
             doth
             and
             will
             shew
             it self
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             In
             these
             Particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             speaking
             much
             of
             other
             mens
             Persons
             ,
             whom
             ,
             if
             talking
             people
             dislike
             ,
             they
             quickly
             call
             their
             good
             ,
             evil
             ;
             If
             they
             
             like
             ;
             their
             evil
             ,
             good
             .
             And
             (
             howsoever
             )
             they
             are
             more
             bold
             and
             busie
             with
             others
             behind
             their
             back
             ,
             than
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             or
             could
             defend
             if
             they
             were
             before
             their
             face
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             speaking
             of
             other
             mens
             matters
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             to
             suffer
             (
             as
             divers
             times
             they
             do
             )
             there
             's
             little
             comfort
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Rule
             is
             that
             none
             should
             suffer
             as
             
               a
               busie
               body
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             15.
             
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             another
             mans
             business
             any
             more
             than
             with
             another
             mans
             Servant
             ,
             *
             to
             judg
             and
             thrust
             in
             thy
             Verdict
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             and
             call
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             speaking
             of
             things
             generally
             ,
             irregularly
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Untruly
             ,
             because
             hastily
             ,
             without
             
             due
             enquiry
             .
             Any
             sleight
             Report
             and
             Tale
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             to
             set
             a
             work
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             sudden
             speaker
             .
             We
             may
             see
             this
             fault
             in
             worse
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             misbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             15.
             yea
             ,
             and
             herein
             ,
             a
             want
             of
             wariness
             in
             better
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             holy
             
               Brethren
               ,
               John
            
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Unwisely
             ,
             unsavourily
             ,
             unseasonably
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             
               unacceptably
               ,
               Prov.
            
             10.
             32.
             
             (
             as
             divers
             will
             huddle
             up
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             business
             ,
             and
             mar
             all
             by
             not-minding
             how
             they
             do
             it
             )
             such
             words
             are
             like
             a
             Cart
             that
             's
             off
             its
             wheels
             ,
             or
             a
             Door
             that
             's
             off
             its
             hinges
             ,
             when
             a
             word
             spoken
             
               upon
               his
               wheels
               ,
               Prov.
            
             25.
             11.
             is
             like
             
               Apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             Not
             as
             Vinegar
             on
             nitre
             ,
             Prov.
             25.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Idlely
             and
             unprofitably
             ;
             a
             world
             of
             words
             that
             do
             no
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             cart-loads
             ,
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             36.
             
             Here
             's
             folly
             by
             heap
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             
               He
               that
               refraineth
               his
               lips
               is
               wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             refraineth
             from
             speaking
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             he
             ought
             not
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             ought
             not
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.
             1.
             
             Amos
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             he
             ought
             not
             ,
             Prov.
             26.
             4.
             
             See
             
               Jude
               v.
            
             9.
             there
             was
             a
             real
             ac●usation
             in
             Michael's
             Prayer
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               rebuke
               thee
            
             ;
             but
             he
             forbore
             
               a
               railing
               accusation
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             To
             abstain
             from
             speaking
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             cannot
             ,
             or
             list
             not
             ,
             is
             no
             vertue
             ;
             To
             abstain
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             should
             not
             abstain
             ,
             is
             a
             vice
             ,
             and
             may
             deprive
             others
             of
             that
             which
             is
             as
             pretious
             as
             Silver
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             as
             necessary
             as
             food
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             as
             desirable
             as
             life
             ;
             as
             before
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             where
             the
             lips
             are
             called
             
               a
               Well-spring
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             To
             refrain
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             This
             I
             might
             ,
             this
             I
             could
             ;
             especially
             ,
             this
             I
             would
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             I
             forbear
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             speak
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             true
             Wisdom
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Prov.
               11.
               26.
               
            
             
               He
               that
               with-holdeth
               Corn
               ,
               the
               People
               shall
               Curse
               him
               :
               but
               Blessing
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               selleth
               Corn.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               IS
               it
               absolutely
               unlawful
               to
               lay
               up
               Corn
               ;
               or
               to
               keep
               it
               at
               any
               time
               from
               the
               Market
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Answer
             may
             be
             Affirmative
             and
             Negative
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Affirmative
               ]
            
             ;
             In
             divers
             Cases
             Corn
             may
             be
             laid
             up
             and
             with-held
             from
             publick
             Sale
             ;
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             way
             of
             prudence
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ;
             so
             in
             great
             Cities
             (
             as
             in
             London
             )
             there
             are
             several
             Granaries
             for
             the
             Supply
             of
             poorer
             people
             at
             an
             easier
             rate
             if
             Dearth
             should
             arise
             ;
             unto
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             the
             taking
             in
             of
             Corn
             in
             a
             greater
             quantity
             ,
             into
             a
             City
             like
             to
             be
             besieged
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             teacheth
             Men
             to
             keep
             what
             they
             can
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             4.
             and
             to
             get
             and
             store
             up
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             for
             themselves
             ,
             1
             Kings
             20.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Every
             Man
             is
             to
             lay
             up
             and
             keep
             what
             is
             necessary
             and
             convenient
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             himself
             and
             Family
             ,
             and
             Relations
             (
             though
             out
             of
             his
             Family
             )
             ;
             for
             ,
             not
             to
             do
             so
             is
             against
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             to
             love
             and
             take
             care
             for
             ,
             those
             especially
             that
             are
             more
             nearly
             related
             to
             us
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
             Prov.
             27.
             27.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             16.
             
             Joseph
             had
             reason
             out
             of
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             his
             Father
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             their
             lives
             might
             be
             preserved
             ,
             to
             keep
             in
             store
             the
             Corn
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             other
             publick
             uses
             ,
             Gen.
             45.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Even
             in
             time
             of
             Scarcity
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             have
             all
             that
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             stinted
             ,
             that
             Provision
             may
             hold
             out
             the
             better
             if
             the
             Dearth
             should
             continue
             and
             grow
             to
             a
             greater
             height
             ,
             Gen.
             45.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Negative
             ]
             ;
             Corn
             should
             never
             be
             with-held
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             distrust
             of
             any
             return
             of
             plenty
             ,
             2
             Kings
             7.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Kings
             17.
             13
             ,
             14.
             especially
             when
             there
             is
             a
             present
             and
             grievous
             want
             of
             Provision
             among
             many
             poor
             people
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             17.
             
             To
             keep
             from
             others
             ready
             to
             starve
             that
             
             I
             may
             get
             more
             is
             murther
             *
             ;
             their
             necessity
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             my
             gain
             and
             utility
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             extremity
             before
             my
             lesser
             necessity
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             2.
             1
             
             Kings
             17.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
             See
             Jer.
             37.
             21.
             even
             in
             a
             starved
             City
             ,
             a
             Jeremy
             (
             though
             a
             Prisoner
             )
             should
             have
             Bread
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             out
             of
             Covetousness
             *
             ,
             and
             a
             greedy
             desire
             of
             a
             greater
             price
             :
             To
             project
             to
             sell
             any
             thing
             dearer
             ,
             meerly
             because
             a
             man
             gapes
             after
             gain
             is
             unlawful
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             for
             it
             sets
             up
             a
             self-end
             ,
             Jer.
             47.
             5.
             
             Luke
             12.
             21.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             14.
             
             To
             be
             provident
             to
             discharge
             a
             Duty
             is
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             honest
             provision
             for
             my self
             and
             Family
             ;
             to
             pay
             debts
             ,
             2
             Kings
             4.
             7.
             to
             help
             those
             in
             necessity
             .
             And
             to
             trouble
             a
             mans
             house
             for
             want
             of
             judgment
             or
             care
             to
             order
             things
             discreetly
             ,
             is
             a
             sinful
             thing
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             29.
             
             &
             13.
             13.
             
             But
             providence
             to
             discharge
             a
             Duty
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             projecting
             and
             fore-casting
             to
             satisfie
             a
             lust
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             See
             1
             Kings
             21.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Micah
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             evil
             with-holding
             and
             With-holder
             ,
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             to
             be
             applied
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               people
            
             
             
               shall
               curse
               him
            
             ;
             which
             they
             oft
             do
             ,
             sinfully
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             curse
             causlesly
             ,
             it
             may
             light
             heavily
             on
             them
             that
             give
             occasion
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             Scripture
             shews
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             23.
             
             
               —
               Mal.
            
             2.
             2.
             
             Job
             31.
             16
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             
               But
               Blessing
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               selleth
               Corn
            
             ;
             Albeit
             (
             perhaps
             )
             not
             from
             the
             poor
             (
             who
             are
             more
             ready
             to
             curse
             when
             they
             want
             than
             to
             bless
             when
             they
             abound
             )
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             expected
             from
             God
             ,
             on
             them
             that
             out
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Charity
             ,
             sell
             Corn
             ;
             for
             God
             useth
             to
             supply
             those
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             who
             freely
             part
             with
             that
             they
             have
             for
             others
             support
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Chron.
             31.
             10.
             
             Mal.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             This
             is
             more
             considerable
             in
             our
             Land
             ,
             where
             Corn
             is
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             both
             .
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 May
                 I
                 not
                 take
                 my
                 opportunity
                 to
                 sell
                 when
                 things
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 Rate
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Yes
               ,
               So
               it
               be
               without
               my
               detaining
               from
               others
               (
               with
               others
               that
               do
               as
               I
               do
               )
               that
               sustenance
               which
               at
               present
               they
               dearly
               want
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               may
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               advantage
               of
               a
               greater
               price
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               to
               
               use
               all
               lawful
               providence
               for
               my
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               my
               Estate
               ,
               Prov.
               27.
               23.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   But
                   if
                   I
                   with-hold
                   to
                   a
                   dearer
                   time
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Market
                   will
                   be
                   dearer
                   at
                   present
                   than
                   if
                   I
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   poor
                   will
                   fare
                   the
                   worse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 every
                 man
                 should
                 bring
                 out
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 dearer
                 for
                 poor
                 people
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 or
                 bought
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Corn-Masters
                 should
                 still
                 bring
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 away
                 their
                 Store
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 people
                 groan
                 the
                 more
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 Scarcity
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 less
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 need
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 grown
                 far
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 very
                 fit
                 that
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 should
                 live
                 (
                 by
                 whose
                 Industry
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 live
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 )
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 husband
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 even
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 minds
                 us
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 (
                 with
                 that
                 advantage
                 to
                 his
                 Estate
                 that
                 is
                 needful
                 for
                 
                 his
                 encouragement
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 sold
                 off
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 lowest
                 rate
                 .
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 for
                 our
                 further
                 use
                 ,
                 these
                 following
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 wretchedness
                 of
                 many
                 poor
                 people
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 with-hold
                 Corn
                 ,
                 they
                 quickly
                 curse
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 Sermons
                 be
                 with-held
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 What
                 complaint
                 is
                 there
                 ?
                 though
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 a
                 perishing
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 an
                 ever-enduring
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   John
                
                 6.
                 27.
                 
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 have
                 declared
                 a
                 lust
                 to
                 
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 all
                 was
                 cheap
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 Corn
                 and
                 Belly-stuff
                 at
                 an
                 easier
                 rate
                 than
                 now
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Souls
                 starved
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 Gods
                 own
                 heart
                 
                   (
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 will
                 curse
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 being
                 unjustly
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 Gods
                 own
                 House
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Table
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 26.
                 19.
                 
                 See
                 Job
                 23.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 See
                 here
                 what
                 a
                 fearful
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Ministers
                 (
                 and
                 
                   woful
                   to
                   them
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 17.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 with-hold
                 from
                 poor
                 people
                 (
                 that
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Corn
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 78.
                 24.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 30.
                 24.
                 and
                 not
                 bring
                 it
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Market-day
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 day
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 Oft
                 People
                 curse
                 where
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 curse
                 though
                 People
                 do
                 not
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 56.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 —
                 Famine
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 a
                 Famine
                 
                   not
                   of
                   Bread
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Famines
                 ▪
                 Amos
                 8.
                 11
                 ,
                 13.
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 26.
                 
                 To
                 affamish
                 the
                 Soul
                 therefore
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Murthers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 denounced
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 27.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 ,
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 safe
                 but
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 for
                 any
                 righteous
                 persons
                 (
                 whose
                 lips
                 should
                 
                   feed
                   many
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 10.
                 21.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 with-hold
                 from
                 their
                 Company
                 that
                 holy
                 Conference
                 which
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 Staff
                 of
                 Bread
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 stay
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 fainting
                 .
                 
                   If
                   thou
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Bernard
                 *
                 )
                 
                   being
                   adorned
                   with
                   the
                   gifts
                   ●●
                   knowledg
                   and
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   dost
                   through
                   fear
                   sloth
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   indiscreet
                   humility
                   ,
                   bind
                   up
                   by
                   an
                   unprofitable
                   and
                   damnable
                   silence
                   that
                   good
                   Word
                   which
                   may
                   profit
                   many
                   truly
                   thou
                   art
                   cursed
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hide●
                   Corn
                   from
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 selleth
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 Money
                 
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 
                   cast
                   their
                   Bread
                   upon
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                   Eccless
                   .
                
                 11.
                 1.
                 and
                 give
                 Bread-corn
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 cannot
                 live
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 Money
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               13.
               22.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 good
                 Man
                 leaves
                 an
                 Inheritance
                 for
                 his
                 Childrens
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   24
                
                 He
                 that
                 spareth
                 his
                 Rod
                 ,
                 hateth
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 him
                 ,
                 chasteneth
                 him
                 betimes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               course
               should
               Parents
               take
               to
               provide
               well
               for
               their
               Children
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             shall
             provide
             well
             for
             them
             by
             being
             themselves
             good
             Persons
             and
             good
             Parents
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             being
             good
             Persons
             ]
             ;
             For
             therein
             is
             contained
             ,
             a
             seeking
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             whereupon
             outward
             things
             are
             added
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             33.
             
             And
             what
             's
             added
             to
             the
             Fathers
             Estate
             ,
             comes
             by
             ordinary
             course
             to
             the
             
             Child
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             14.
             
             It
             's
             a
             
               good
               man
            
             that
             leaves
             an
             Inheritance
             to
             his
             Childrens
             Children
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             28.
             
             Psal
             .
             89.
             27
             ,
             29.
             as
             Job
             did
             ,
             Job
             42.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             When
             the
             Wealth
             of
             the
             Sinner
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             Just
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             of
             old
             it
             was
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             8.
             2
             
             Chron.
             20.
             25.
             
             Esther
             8.
             2.
             
             Thus
             it
             is
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             a
             good
             Man
             useth
             his
             own
             good
             endeavours
             to
             augment
             his
             Estate
             .
             And
             that
             two
             ways
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             useth
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             getting
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             in
             a
             lawful
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             approved
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             vanity
             and
             unlawful
             shifts
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             useth
             may
             look
             to
             have
             his
             Estate
             diminished
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             and
             not
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             third
             Heir
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             Mans
             gettings
             do
             ,
             v.
             22.
             
             Prov.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             useth
             labour
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             followed
             with
             encrease
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             By
             this
             means
             a
             poorer
             Man
             hath
             much
             Food
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             diligence
             ,
             he
             begetteth
             experience
             and
             discretion
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             his
             Affairs
             .
             When
             he
             that
             hath
             more
             ,
             hath
             less
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             
               want
               of
               judgment
            
             to
             make
             the
             best
             of
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             23.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             being
             good
             Parents
             ]
             ,
             
             so
             they
             provide
             well
             for
             their
             Childrens
             good
             in
             two
             especial
             Ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             their
             godly
             Instructions
             and
             wise
             Laws
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             v.
             1.
             &
             v.
             14.
             &
             chap.
             3.
             1.
             
             The
             Fathers
             Piety
             is
             the
             Childs
             Portion
             ;
             inasmuch
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             good
             Education
             ,
             he
             walks
             in
             Gods
             way
             to
             make
             him
             godly
             ;
             and
             if
             once
             he
             can
             be
             brought
             to
             godliness
             ,
             that
             godliness
             will
             (
             according
             to
             Gods
             Promise
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             )
             bring
             in
             enough
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             A
             sanctified
             Son
             shall
             have
             a
             
               satisfied
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             the
             
               belly
               of
               the
               wicked
               that
               wants
               ,
               v.
            
             25.
             
             Yea
             ,
             however
             the
             Children
             of
             a
             godly
             Father
             prove
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             an
             outward
             advantage
             for
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             when
             it
             could
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               knowest
               thy
               Servant
            
             (
             the
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Father
             )
             
               feared
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2
             Kings
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             their
             loving
             ,
             resolute
             ,
             discreet
             and
             seasonable
             Correction
             ]
             .
             To
             spare
             the
             Rod
             is
             to
             spoil
             the
             Child
             ,
             v.
             24.
             for
             as
             the
             Earth
             is
             full
             of
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             so
             are
             Children
             ,
             of
             corruption
             by
             
             Adam's
             Sin
             ,
             which
             quickly
             shews
             it self
             in
             actual
             Sin.
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             some
             sharp
             Instrument
             that
             must
             get
             out
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ;
             so
             some
             severity
             must
             be
             used
             
             to
             get
             out
             sinful
             foolishness
             ,
             Prov.
             22.
             15.
             
             Hence
             ariseth
             a
             necessity
             of
             correction
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             instruction
             and
             better
             education
             ;
             For
             who
             would
             sow
             among
             thorns
             ?
          
           
             A
             special
             circumstance
             of
             this
             correction
             is
             the
             using
             of
             it
             betimes
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             means
             it
             works
             more
             easily
             ,
             while
             the
             Child
             is
             tender
             ,
             and
             Vice
             not
             settled
             ;
             and
             more
             effectually
             ,
             the
             Cure
             being
             most
             throughly
             wrought
             ,
             and
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Disease
             best
             prevented
             by
             taking
             it
             at
             first
             .
             This
             is
             so
             necessary
             that
             Solomon
             saith
             here
             ,
             He
             (
             and
             so
             that
             seemingly-loving
             
               Shee
               )
               that
               spares
               the
               Rod
               ,
               hates
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             is
             the
             affection
             of
             hatred
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             on
             the
             uncorrected
             Child
             .
             And
             while
             fondness
             works
             as
             ill
             an
             effect
             as
             the
             worst
             hatred
             would
             do
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             justly
             called
             hatred
             ?
             What
             could
             Parents
             do
             worse
             ,
             if
             they
             hated
             their
             Children
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             than
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             and
             thither
             forbearing
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             timely
             rebuking
             of
             their
             vitious
             disposition
             ,
             brings
             them
             ,
             there
             to
             make
             a
             Sermon
             (
             with
             a
             Rope
             about
             their
             neck
             )
             and
             that
             against
             their
             Parents
             ,
             for
             suffering
             them
             to
             have
             
             their
             will
             so
             much
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             time
             ,
             warning
             all
             other
             Parents
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             like
             child-pleasing
             ,
             and
             child-undoing
             course
             .
          
           
             Which
             also
             should
             teach
             all
             Children
             to
             submit
             to
             correction
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             should
             ask
             them
             ,
             Whether
             would
             you
             have
             your
             Parents
             love
             you
             or
             hate
             you
             ?
             what
             Child
             hath
             so
             little
             wit
             ,
             but
             will
             answer
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             their
             Love
             ?
             he
             must
             not
             therefore
             refuse
             their
             Rod.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               17.
               22.
               
            
             
               A
               merry
               Heart
               doth
               good
               like
               a
               Medicine
               ;
               but
               a
               broken
               Spirit
               drieth
               the
               bones
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               Helps
               are
               there
               for
               that
               Chearfulness
               that
            
             Solomon
             
               so
               much
               commendeth
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             This
             may
             be
             answered
          
           
             
               1.
               
               More
               generally
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               More
               particularly
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             More
             generally
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             Text.
             As
             to
             which
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             even
             
             an
             heart
             ,
             naturally
             merry
             ,
             and
             chearful
             by
             constitution
             and
             natural
             temper
             ,
             a
             is
             a
             good
             Medicine
             ,
             A
             Whereas
             by
             Sorrow
             of
             Heart
             ,
             Men
             are
             much
             broken
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quiet
             ,
             Dr.
             Dyet
             ,
             Dr.
             Merryman
             ,
             are
             all
             good
             and
             the
             last
             not
             the
             least
             help
             to
             Health
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             merry
             Heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Medicine
             ,
             is
             that
             Heart
             which
             the
             Light
             of
             Gods
             Countenance
             rejoiceth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             4.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Nehem.
             8.
             10.
             and
             which
             ariseth
             from
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             merry
             Heart
             makes
             us
             (
             like
             a
             Medicine
             )
             to
             be
             in
             better
             plight
             in
             the
             whole
             man
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             Countenance
             ,
             
               (
               Isa
            
             .
             2.
             18.
             
             )
             which
             the
             Heart
             cheareth
             up
             ,
             maketh
             chearful
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             Expression
             is
             )
             Goodeneth
             *
             .
             Hereupon
             also
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             more
             able
             ,
             vigorous
             and
             dexterous
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             10.
             whence
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             weak
             Isaac
             calls
             for
             savoury
             Meat
             †
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             would
             refresh
             his
             Heart
             )
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             bless
             his
             Son.
             And
             Elisha
             calls
             for
             a
             Minstrel
             that
             his
             Heart
             being
             composed
             and
             quickened
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             fitter
             to
             
             receive
             the
             Prophetical
             Inspirations
             ,
             2
             Kings
             3.
             15.
             so
             that
             it
             concerns
             all
             Christians
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             chearful
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             God
             ]
             ,
             because
             he
             loves
             a
             chearful
             Giver
             ,
             requires
             joy
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             Deut.
             16.
             14.
             
             Isa
             .
             56.
             7.
             and
             utterly
             dislikes
             tears
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Men
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             injurious
             and
             tedious
             to
             Society
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             Princes
             love
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             Mourners
             (
             and
             therefore
             Mordecai
             must
             keep
             off
             ,
             Esth
             .
             1.
             2.
             and
             Nehemiah
             is
             questioned
             ,
             Nehem.
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             but
             even
             Parents
             themselves
             do
             not
             well
             endure
             puling
             and
             crying
             Children
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             be
             so
             troublesome
             to
             every
             body
             they
             must
             be
             had
             out
             of
             the
             room
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             this
             merry
             and
             chearful
             heart
             ,
             is
             a
             
               broken
               spirit
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             good
             to
             the
             body
             
               like
               a
               Medicine
            
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             like
             the
             worst
             Disease
             )
             it
             
               drieth
               the
               bones
            
             ,
             it
             preys
             upon
             and
             consumes
             that
             natural
             and
             radical
             moisture
             whereby
             life
             is
             preserved
             .
             Albeit
             there
             be
             many
             ailings
             ,
             yet
             while
             a
             man
             can
             say
             
               I
               am
               heart-whole
            
             ,
             
             though
             we
             be
             sorry
             for
             his
             pain
             ,
             yet
             we
             fear
             not
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               a
               sound
               Heart
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               Prov.
            
             14.
             30.
             but
             when
             the
             Spirit
             is
             once
             broken
             ,
             (
             and
             broken
             it
             is
             by
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             13.
             
             )
             then
             
               the
               bones
               will
               rot
            
             ,
             and
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             healed
             ,
             there
             's
             little
             hope
             of
             any
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             no
             hope
             of
             health
             ;
             for
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             very
             sad
             ,
             will
             
               eat
               no
               Bread
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             21.
             5.
             
             Or
             ,
             if
             Bread
             and
             Sustenance
             be
             taken
             ,
             yet
             the
             Body
             will
             not
             prove
             and
             thrive
             with
             it
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             So
             much
             being
             spoken
             of
             the
             hurt
             of
             a
             broken
             spirit
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             a
             broken
             spirit
             other-where
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             17.
             
             (
             though
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Original
             be
             not
             the
             same
             )
             it
             giveth
             occasion
             of
             adjoining
             to
             this
             general
             explication
             ,
             these
             two
             Rules
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Avoid
               Sadness
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             sorrow
             (
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             )
             that
             is
             not
             according
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
             But
             as
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Verse
             favours
             not
             sinful
             Mirth
             ,
             because
             that
             ends
             in
             the
             most
             heart-breaking
             sorrow
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
             13.
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Belshazar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             So
             the
             latter
             part
             saith
             nothing
             against
             godly
             Sorrow
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             ,
             
               (
               Joel
            
             2.
             12.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             9.
             
             )
             and
             God
             hath
             not
             appointed
             Duties
             to
             kill
             Men
             ;
             therefore
             his
             Comforts
             are
             at
             hand
             to
             take
             away
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             grief
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
             Joel
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             yet
             even
             this
             Sorrow
             also
             may
             be
             harmful
             by
             the
             excess
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Duty
             ,
             but
             the
             Device
             of
             Satan
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             in
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             godly
             Sorrow
             is
             a
             special
             means
             of
             getting
             that
             glad
             Heart
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             followed
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
             51.
             17.
             and
             outward
             comfort
             ,
             
               (
               Joel
            
             2.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             )
             causing
             joy
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             but
             also
             with
             conversion
             to
             God
             ,
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             salvation
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             so
             that
             such
             may
             rejoice
             that
             they
             were
             made
             sorry
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               See
               to
               thy
               sadness
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             upon
             just
             and
             considerable
             reason
             ;
             Let
             an
             hundred
             hearts
             be
             broken
             for
             a
             going
             into
             
               Bathsheba
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             51.
             
             
               Tit.
               v.
            
             17.
             
             Let
             a
             Nehemiah
             look
             sad
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             dilapidations
             and
             desolations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
               broken
               Walls
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Nehem.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             2.
             3.
             
             But
             ,
             to
             
             break
             a
             mans
             heart
             for
             disasters
             ,
             haply
             conceited
             ,
             and
             in
             imagination
             only
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             small
             consideration
             ;
             as
             ,
             because
             others
             esteem
             me
             not
             as
             I
             expect
             ,
             content
             me
             not
             as
             I
             desire
             ,
             because
             every
             thing
             frames
             not
             [
             point-vice
             ]
             as
             I
             would
             have
             it
             ;
             because
             others
             look
             not
             upon
             me
             as
             I
             would
             they
             should
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             2.
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             nature
             ,
             is
             a
             folly
             and
             madness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             murther
             ;
             for
             such
             sorrow
             
               drieth
               the
               bones
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             wasteth
             the
             marrow
             ,
             and
             
               causeth
               death
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
             Look
             what
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               If
               I
               make
               you
               sorry
               ,
               Who
               shall
               make
               me
               glad
               ?
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             2.
             that
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             case
             :
             If
             I
             break
             and
             bear
             down
             my
             spirit
             ,
             What
             shall
             bear
             up
             me
             ?
             for
             
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               that
               sustains
               his
               infirmity
            
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             spirit
             that
             should
             bear
             up
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             born
             up
             it self
             as
             a
             broken
             thing
             ,
             that
             
               wounded
               spirit
               ,
               Who
               can
               bear
               ?
               Prov.
            
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             Wise
             are
             they
             that
             so
             govern
             their
             joys
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             [
             for
             their
             joy
             ]
             ,
             
               It
               is
               meet
               we
               should
               make
               merry
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               Luke
            
             15.
             32.
             
             And
             [
             for
             their
             sorrow
             ]
             as
             Nehemiah
             did
             
             (
             in
             the
             greatest
             presence
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             greatest
             confidence
             )
             ,
             
               Why
               should
               not
               my
               countenance
               be
               sad
               ?
               Nehem
               ,
            
             2.
             3.
             there
             's
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             for
             it
             ;
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             never
             sorrow
             
               as
               they
               that
               have
               no
               hope
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             13.
             
             Ezra
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             general
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Helps
             to
             Chearfulness
             will
             be
             better
             discerned
             and
             more
             affected
             by
             inquiring
             into
             sadness
             ;
             And
             namely
             into
             the
             causes
             ,
             effects
             ,
             and
             cure
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Causes
             of
             Sadness
             are
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Natural
             ]
             ,
             a
             black
             and
             melancholy
             constitution
             inclining
             to
             sadness
             upon
             every
             ,
             yea
             ,
             upon
             no
             occasion
             ,
             unto
             which
             there
             is
             a
             great
             addition
             ;
             and
             whereof
             there
             is
             a
             more
             dismal
             operation
             ,
             by
             Satan
             that
             knows
             our
             tempers
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             humour
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             by
             sinking
             the
             spirits
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             hindring
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             tempting
             them
             by
             sadder
             thoughts
             to
             sadder
             and
             horrid
             acts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moral
             ]
             arising
             from
             some
             cause
             that
             we
             think
             reasonable
             ,
             whether
             outward
             or
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Outward
             ]
             As
             an
             earnest
             and
             excessive
             
             longing
             after
             what
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             1
             Kings
             21.
             3
             ,
             4.
             —
             or
             Fears
             of
             wanting
             what
             we
             shall
             need
             ;
             This
             divides
             ,
             depresseth
             ,
             teareth
             and
             tireth
             the
             heart
             with
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             and
             doubtings
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             23
             ,
             25
             ,
             29.
             or
             of
             losing
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &
             42.
             36
             ,
             38.
             —
             And
             generally
             ,
             any
             afflicting
             thing
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             are
             like
             to
             undergo
             ,
             Mark
             4.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Isa
             .
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Spiritual
             ]
             ;
             As
             the
             apprehension
             of
             our
             horrible
             sin
             ,
             dangerous
             guilt
             ,
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             dreadful
             things
             that
             do
             accompany
             it
             ,
             2
             Kings
             22.
             19.
             
             Nehem.
             8.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             27.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             &
             16.
             39.
             yea
             ,
             or
             the
             hiding
             of
             Gods
             Face
             from
             those
             who
             have
             formerly
             enjoyed
             it
             ;
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             want
             it
             ,
             nor
             (
             now
             )
             how
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             30.
             7.
             
             Job
             34.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             sorrow
             &
             deep
             sadness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             general
             Effect
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             
               it
               makes
               the
               heart
               to
               stoop
               ,
               Prov.
            
             12.
             25.
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             )
             
               to
               break
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             particular
             Evils
             that
             arise
             from
             it
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Spiritual
               ;
               viz.
            
             the
             hindring
             and
             discomposing
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             and
             in
             all
             
             holy
             Duties
             and
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Levit.
             10.
             19.
             as
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             Exod.
             6.
             9.
             
             —
             Meditation
             ]
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             heave
             up
             an
             heavy
             heart
             ;
             sorrow
             clips
             the
             wings
             that
             it
             cannot
             mount
             up
             to
             Heaven-ward
             —
             So
             also
             ,
             watching
             and
             praying
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             45.
             
             —
             or
             thanksgiving
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             great
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             9.
             
             Besides
             that
             the
             burden
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             presseth
             sinful
             nature
             to
             take
             unlawful
             courses
             to
             get
             it
             off
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Saul
             ,
             on
             whom
             God
             laid
             a
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Devil
             to
             obtain
             ease
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             this
             also
             hinders
             Men
             in
             their
             particular
             Calling
             (
             for
             the
             heavy-hearted
             are
             slack-handed
             )
             ;
             It
             makes
             them
             unfit
             to
             appear
             in
             ,
             and
             very
             uncomfortable
             to
             humane
             society
             ,
             as
             
             David's
             sorrow
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Absalom
             did
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Outward
               :
               It
               drieth
               the
               bones
            
             ;
             for
             even
             as
             in
             joy
             ,
             the
             blood
             is
             dispers'd
             through
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             Prov.
             15.
             30.
             so
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             the
             blood
             being
             recal'd
             by
             nature
             that
             looks
             most
             to
             the
             vitals
             ,
             and
             most
             noble
             parts
             ,
             the
             bones
             (
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             lies
             )
             are
             left
             without
             moisture
             ,
             
             and
             marrow
             ,
             and
             vigour
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             8.
             
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             injurious
             to
             a
             Mans
             Name
             and
             State
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Joabs
             too
             rough
             and
             rude
             ,
             but
             not
             altogether
             unreasonable
             ,
             speech
             to
             dejected
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             29.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             yea
             ,
             sorrows
             pierce
             Men
             through
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             cause
             death
             ,
             Gen.
             42.
             38.
             and
             of
             all
             deaths
             ,
             the
             most
             dismal
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Achitophel
             and
             Judas
             that
             so
             made
             away
             themselves
             ,
             unto
             which
             Satan
             hath
             oft
             tempted
             sad
             spirits
             not
             without
             some
             sad
             prevailings
             .
             Now
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             Cure
             of
             this
             Disease
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             proceed
             from
             nature
             and
             constitution
             ,
             natural
             and
             reasonable
             means
             are
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             Physick
             ,
             full
             Imployment
             ]
             ;
             for
             when
             sad
             persons
             are
             solitary
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             the
             workings
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             like
             circles
             after
             a
             stone
             is
             once
             thrown
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             multiply
             ,
             are
             widened
             and
             enlarged
             in
             their
             heart-straitning
             way
             —
             And
             to
             both
             the
             former
             may
             be
             added
             the
             variety
             of
             chearful
             company
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             with
             a
             calling
             ,
             imployment
             and
             business
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             idleness
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             luxury
             ,
             are
             not
             a
             Medicine
             for
             Sorrow
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             prove
             at
             last
             a
             Medicine
             worse
             than
             the
             Disease
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             moral
             Sadness
             ,
             arising
             from
             saddening
             occasions
             and
             occurrences
             ,
             Reason
             will
             be
             a
             remedy
             (
             as
             with
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             8.
             
             )
             against
             the
             excessive
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             same
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             22.
             
             Hence
             Elkanah
             so
             reasoneth
             the
             case
             with
             Hannah
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reason
             and
             discretion
             will
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             be
             sad
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             humour
             ,
             to
             be
             affectedly
             sowr
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             phansie
             and
             fear
             of
             this
             or
             that
             which
             now
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             will
             never
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Out
             of
             feebleness
             ,
             faint-heartedness
             ,
             for
             every
             trifling
             thing
             that
             should
             be
             leap'd
             over
             ,
             and
             devoured
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Out
             of
             tenderness
             ,
             delicacy
             ,
             
               (
               Deut.
            
             28.
             56.
             
             )
             as
             if
             the
             wind
             must
             not
             blow
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             common
             troubles
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             
               Adonijah
               ,
               None
               must
               displease
               us
            
             (
             nothing
             must
             displease
             us
             )
             
               at
               any
               time
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             16.
             
             In
             all
             this
             there
             's
             Will
             ,
             self-will
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             But
             where
             's
             the
             Reason
             ?
             
               Why
               do
               we
               not
               judg
               of
               our selves
               that
               which
               is
               right
               ?
            
             Luke
             12.
             57.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Religion
             is
             the
             most
             Soveraign
             Medicine
             for
             all
             manner
             of
             Sadness
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             *
             ]
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             1.
             
             &
             50.
             4.
             
             Hence
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             and
             fore-seeing
             his
             Disciples
             heaviness
             ,
             preached
             so
             many
             heavenly
             Sermons
             upon
             the
             approach
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             John
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ]
             ,
             Baptism
             made
             glad
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             37
             ,
             39.
             and
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             42
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             18.
             
             Psalm
             25.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             maketh
             all
             effectual
             ,
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
             John
             14.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             things
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             ,
             help
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             outward
             Troubles
             ]
             :
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             outward
             Wants
             ]
             ,
             the
             believing
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             He
             knows
             all
             our
             necessities
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             30.
             and
             will
             supply
             them
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             19.
             2
             
             Sam.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             outward
             Losses
             and
             Abatements
             ]
             ,
             the
             believing
             that
             God
             can
             give
             us
             much
             more
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             9.
             or
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             19.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             In
             Danger
             of
             Life
             ]
             ,
             the
             believing
             that
             God
             knows
             how
             to
             deliver
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             and
             doth
             do
             it
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             31.
             
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             the
             believing
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             a
             good
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
             Acts
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             need
             such
             trials
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             God
             will
             make
             all
             work
             for
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             God
             will
             help
             us
             to
             bear
             all
             the
             evil
             till
             he
             bring
             the
             good
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
             55.
             22.
             
             Isa
             .
             40.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Isa
             .
             41.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             spiritual
             Troubles
             ]
             .
          
           
             Herein
             Faith
             reviveth
             by
             looking
             upon
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Name
             and
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             quickeneth
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Exod
             34.
             6
             7
             ,
             9.
             
               —
               Psal
            
             .
             79.
             9.
             
             &
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Covenant
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             12.
             1
             
             Sam.
             30.
             6.
             
             Jer.
             50.
             21.
             1
             
             John
             1.
             9.
             
             &
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Experience
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             Sinners
             )
             whereby
             a
             Probatum
             is
             put
             upon
             this
             Medicine
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             19.
             
             
             
             
             
             
             1
             Sam.
             12.
             20.
             2
             
             Sam.
             12.
             13.
             
             Luke
             7.
             47.
             
             &
             18.
             14.
             
             Acts
             2.
             37
             ,
             39
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             These
             Comforts
             will
             be
             better
             communicated
             and
             improved
             ,
             and
             this
             Faith
             much
             more
             fortified
             ,
             by
             conversing
             with
             godly
             and
             chearful
             Company
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             —
             16.
             
             For
             faint-hearted
             Persons
             make
             others
             faint-hearted
             ,
             Deut.
             20.
             8.
             
             But
             faithful
             and
             lively
             Men
             put
             life
             into
             others
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             22.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Ezr
               ▪
            
             10.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Prov.
             12.
             25.
             
             &
             15.
             23.
             
             &
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Helps
             spoken
             of
             before
             against
             Sadness
             ,
             are
             Helps
             also
             unto
             Chearfulness
             .
          
           
             Especially
             ,
             the
             Spiritual
             Helps
             ,
             and
             
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               Nehem.
            
             8.
             10.
             
             )
             
               wil●
               be
               our
               strength
            
             in
             all
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Duties
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             (
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             12.
             )
             and
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             sinning
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             from
             fainting
             ,
             Psal
             .
             27.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             4.
             6
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Prov.
               23.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               When
               thou
               sittest
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               consider
               diligently
               what
               is
               before
               thee
               ;
               And
               put
               a
               Knife
               to
               thy
               Throat
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               Man
               given
               to
               thine
               Appetite
               :
               Be
               not
               desirous
               of
               his
               Dainties
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               deceitful
               Meat
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               Rules
               are
               there
               given
               by
            
             Solomon
             
               for
               Rulers
               and
               daintier
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               being
               under
               the
               power
               of
               lusts
               fortified
               by
               such
               Feasts
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Before
             this
             question
             be
             answered
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             needful
             to
             answer
             another
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Why
             so
             glorious
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             Pen-man
             of
             Scripture
             as
             Solomon
             was
             ,
             should
             descend
             so
             low
             as
             to
             Table-talk
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             restraining
             of
             appetite
             ?
          
           
             Now
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             and
             the
             like
             Cases
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Scripture-Writers
             have
             a
             special
             respect
             to
             mens
             Souls
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             their
             outward
             good
             also
             ;
             and
             
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             give
             Rules
             for
             their
             ordinary
             behaviour
             ,
             that
             by
             pleasing
             their
             Senses
             they
             may
             not
             hurt
             their
             Souls
             ,
             or
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             Estates
             .
             Solomon
             is
             ever
             and
             anon
             looking
             into
             ,
             and
             speaking
             of
             ,
             disorderly
             Families
             ,
             faults
             and
             feuds
             of
             near
             Relations
             ,
             the
             sluggards
             Field
             ;
             Sureties
             folly
             ,
             the
             sin
             and
             mischief
             of
             Tale-bearers
             ;
             of
             angry
             and
             contentious
             Persons
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Minister
             (
             unto
             whom
             Solomon
             ,
             acting
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Prophet
             may
             be
             a
             Patern
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Minister
             lies
             much
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Guide
             and
             Monitor
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             ordinary
             carriages
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ;
             who
             either
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             or
             find
             ways
             to
             shift
             from
             general
             instructions
             ,
             and
             things
             spoken
             in
             the
             air
             .
             And
             we
             see
             he
             that
             was
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             ,
             even
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             purposely
             applies
             himself
             to
             Table-discourse
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             7
             ,
             to
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             that
             People
             make
             their
             belly
             their
             God
             ,
             when
             that
             ends
             in
             damnation
             ?
             Psal
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             's
             a
             higher
             business
             than
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             Solomons
             scope
             seems
             to
             be
             to
             warn
             Men
             ,
             not
             to
             affect
             advancement
             
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Princes
             ;
             or
             if
             
             they
             be
             advanced
             (
             as
             Prov.
             22.
             29.
             
             )
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             as
             those
             that
             be
             in
             a
             brittle
             and
             dangerous
             condition
             .
             More
             particularly
             ,
             his
             intent
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             move
             Men
             to
             consider
             seriously
             the
             common
             errour
             ,
             and
             attractive
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Kings
             and
             Company
             of
             great
             Men
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             promotions
             and
             pleasing
             provisions
             that
             are
             there
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               have
               the
               honour
               to
               fit
               with
               Rulers
               ,
            
             (
             Esther
             5.
             12.
             )
             
               I
               shall
               fare
               as
               they
               fare
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               with
               credit
               all
               the
               contents
               of
               nature
               .
            
             Now
             it
             's
             a
             great
             folly
             to
             intrude
             into
             ,
             or
             aspire
             unto
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             high
             Places
             upon
             these
             Considerations
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             141.
             4.
             
             )
             but
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             the
             standing
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             the
             Meat
             on
             the
             Table
             is
             deceitful
             ;
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             sit
             at
             Table
             with
             him
             ,
             draws
             out
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             pries
             into
             their
             purposes
             ,
             detects
             their
             insufficiencies
             ,
             observes
             if
             they
             any
             way
             be
             like
             to
             thwart
             his
             Pleasure
             and
             Designs
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             thereafter
             .
             Hence
             many
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             lived
             comfortably
             ,
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             honourably
             in
             their
             own
             Places
             and
             proper
             Seats
             ,
             have
             ruined
             
             themselves
             by
             looking
             after
             things
             too
             high
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             shew
             there
             is
             nothing
             here
             unworthy
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             by
             which
             he
             spake
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             Rulers-Feasts
             (
             and
             afterwards
             of
             Misers-Feasts
             ,
             v.
             6.
             )
             hath
             matter
             of
             Caution
             in
             it
             in
             reference
             to
             Feasting
             (
             especially
             to
             greater
             and
             higher
             Feasts
             )
             in
             the
             generality
             ,
             wherein
             our
             carnal
             lusts
             stir
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             keep
             them
             within
             due
             bounds
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             then
             to
             the
             Question
             propounded
             ;
             There
             are
             two
             Rules
             laid
             ▪
             down
             here
             to
             prevent
             Excesses
             ,
             viz.
             Consideration
             and
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consideration
             ]
             ,
             
               consider
               diligently
            
             For
             matters
             of
             content
             are
             matters
             o●
             consideration
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             consideration
             because
             of
             the
             content
             .
             Hence
             when
             Jobs
             Children
             Feasted
             ,
             the
             Father
             Sacrificed
             :
             If
             the
             Feast
             be
             greater
             the
             danger
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             consideration
             should
             be
             more
             diligent
             :
             Should
             a
             Man
             mind
             nothing
             at
             Feasts
             but
             Mirth
             &
             Meat
             ?
             sure
             ,
             a
             mans
             Bread
             there
             should
             be
             the
             Bread
             of
             carefulness
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             
             with
             covetous
             men
             out
             of
             worldliness
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.
             2.
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             wary
             and
             godly
             men
             )
             out
             of
             watchfulness
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Brand
             lying
             on
             sensual
             men
             ,
             
               to
               feed
               without
               fear
               ,
               Jude
               v.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             consideration
             should
             be
             of
             
               what
               is
               before
               us
            
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             give
             our selves
             liberty
             to
             take
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             but
             make
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             as
             is
             fit
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Religion
             ,
             which
             requires
             we
             should
             eat
             and
             drink
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             81.
             and
             to
             the
             health
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             not
             eating
             or
             drinking
             that
             which
             will
             distemper
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             civility
             and
             modesty
             that
             we
             may
             not
             reach
             after
             any
             thing
             otherwise
             than
             becomes
             us
             ,
             to
             please
             our
             palate
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             our
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             so
             enlarge
             our selves
             by
             too
             free
             a
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             babling
             ,
             unwise
             discoveries
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             any
             indecent
             carriage
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             should
             so
             look
             to
             that
             which
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             see
             we
             do
             not
             so
             over-charge
             our
             hearts
             with
             many
             things
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             fall
             into
             security
             and
             a
             mindlesness
             of
             that
             last
             and
             great
             day
             ,
             
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             Matth.
             24.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Rule
             in
             sitting
             a●
             Feasts
             (
             especially
             greater
             Feasts
             )
             is
             t●
             study
             mortification
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             i●
             within
             makes
             us
             err
             in
             that
             which
             i●
             without
             .
             This
             Mortification
             is
             to
             b●
             exercised
             in
             two
             Things
             ,
             viz.
             in
             rulin●
             
             our
             natural
             appetite
             ,
             v.
             2.
             and
             inord●nate
             desires
             ,
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Appetite
             ]
             else
             ,
             a
             Rule●
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             an
             unruly
             appetite
             both
             ,
             wi●●
             make
             bad
             work
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             something
             strangely
             expresse●
             
               Put
               a
               Knife
               to
               thy
               Throat
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               Man
            
             (
             not
             only
             to
             whom
             an
             appetite
             given
             ,
             but
             )
             
               given
               to
               appetite
            
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             5
             ▪
             19.
             
             To
             put
             
               a
               Knife
               to
               the
               Throat
            
             ,
             is
             ●●
             put
             a
             force
             upon
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             forbea●
             and
             not
             to
             devour
             greedily
             what
             his
             a●petite
             desires
             :
             It
             may
             be
             best
             express●
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             by
             our
             Saviours
             sayin●
             
               Pluck
               out
               thy
               right
               eye
               ;
               cut
               off
               thy
               rig●●
               hand
               ,
               Mat.
            
             5.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Not
             only
             the
             Kin●dom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             Kingdom
             ●●
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             Satan
             within
             (
             1
             John
             3.
             8.
             
             )
             should
             suffer
             violenc●
             I
             say
             ,
             
               within
               us
            
             ;
             for
             Christ's
             meaning
             not
             that
             we
             should
             offer
             violence
             to
             a●
             natural
             part
             or
             member
             of
             our
             bodi●●
             
             (
             that
             were
             murther
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             sixth
             Commandment
             )
             but
             his
             purpose
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             vitiousness
             and
             sinfulness
             should
             be
             removed
             ,
             whereof
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             are
             the
             Instruments
             .
             Be
             very
             choice
             of
             the
             natural
             eye
             ,
             but
             pluck
             out
             the
             lustful
             eye
             ;
             of
             the
             natural
             hand
             ,
             but
             cut
             off
             the
             injurious
             or
             furious
             hand
             ,
             (
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             13.
             
             )
             so
             ,
             preserve
             the
             throat
             ;
             for
             that
             
               [
               via
               vitae
            
             ]
             preserves
             thy
             life
             ;
             but
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             thy
             concupiscence
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             cut
             the
             throat
             of
             
               the
               old
               man
            
             ;
             Let
             nothing
             go
             down
             thy
             throat
             that
             conscience
             cannot
             ,
             or
             should
             not
             concoct
             and
             digest
             :
             Suffer
             not
             thy
             throat
             to
             be
             an
             open
             Sepulcher
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Grave
             that
             is
             never
             fill'd
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             16.
             
             In
             sum
             ,
             constrain
             thy self
             to
             continency
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             thy self
             a
             moderation
             in
             the
             use
             of
             creature-comforts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             two
             rare
             Examples
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             David
             ,
             that
             absolutely
             refused
             to
             drink
             the
             Waters
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             exceedingly
             desired
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             let
             any
             portion
             of
             the
             Kings
             Meat
             or
             Wine
             
             go
             down
             his
             throat
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             a
             defilement
             in
             it
             ,
             Dan.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mortification
             is
             seen
             in
             restraining
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             inordinate
             Desires
             ]
             ,
             
               Be
               n●●
               desirous
               of
               his
               Dainties
               :
            
             Not
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             come
             to
             a
             Feast
             (
             where
             dainties
             are
             )
             if
             he
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             he
             mus●
             not
             come
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             absolutely
             ,
             With
             but
             )
             
               out
               of
            
             a
             desire
             of
             Dainties
             ,
             bu●
             upon
             a
             clear
             call
             ,
             and
             for
             better
             ends
             and
             reasons
             ;
             as
             Prov.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Unto
             this
             ,
             the
             words
             following
             d●
             powerfully
             perswade
             ;
             
               for
               they
               are
               a
               deceit●ful
               Meat
               .
            
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             
               th●
               thing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             dainty
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             soon
             deceived
             and
             beguiled
             of
             our
             temperance
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             other
             
               Proverb
               ,
               chap.
            
             20.
             1.
             
             
               Wine
               is
               a
               mocker
               ,
               strong
               Drink
               is
               raging
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               is
               deceived
               thereby
            
             (
             as
             many
             are
             )
             
               is
               not
               wise
            
             :
             But
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             refer'd
             more
             properly
             
               to
               the
               Person
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Person
             inviting
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             the
             Guest
             sits
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             Be
             not
             desirous
             of
             Dainties
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             Dainties
             .
             The
             like
             whereunto
             is
             spoken
             afterwards
             
               (
               v.
            
             6
             ,
             7.
             )
             of
             the
             Niggards
             Feast
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             deceit
             also
             in
             his
             Meats
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Him
             ,
             there
             being
             
             one
             thing
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             Experience
             shews
             that
             Feasts
             have
             been
             oft
             made
             Trains
             and
             Traps
             to
             draw
             and
             ensnare
             men
             in
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             9.
             
             When
             Absolom
             means
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             Amnon
             ,
             he
             makes
             him
             a
             Feast
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             no
             wonder
             if
             great
             Politicians
             
               speak
               lies
               at
               one
               Table
               ,
               Dan.
            
             11.
             27.
             speak
             fair
             one
             to
             another
             when
             they
             be
             feasting
             together
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             accomplish
             their
             mischievous
             Designs
             ;
             yea
             ,
             inferior
             Persons
             ,
             Worldlings
             and
             Churles
             will
             sometimes
             invite
             others
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             eat
             and
             drink
             to
             get
             a
             good
             Bargain
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             a
             man
             that
             loves
             Dainties
             ,
             and
             considers
             not
             that
             they
             are
             Baits
             ,
             is
             caught
             before
             he
             is
             aware
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Snare
             ,
             he
             's
             ready
             to
             vomit
             his
             sweet
             Morsels
             ,
             and
             is
             deeply
             displeased
             with
             himself
             that
             when
             he
             thought
             he
             received
             a
             kindness
             ,
             and
             many
             sweet
             words
             were
             exchang'd
             ,
             even
             then
             he
             was
             doing
             himself
             a
             mischief
             .
             Yea
             ,
             How
             many
             crafty
             Fellows
             ,
             get
             simple
             men
             to
             the
             Ale-house
             and
             bestow
             drink
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             cozen
             them
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             be
             in
             their
             drink
             ,
             get
             any
             thing
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
           
             Now
             all
             this
             ariseth
             from
             
               desire
               of
               Dainties
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             these
             ensnaring
             things
             .
             The
             Birds
             feeding
             from
             Bush
             to
             Bush
             ,
             is
             harder
             than
             at
             a
             Pit-fall
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             deceitful
             .
             If
             thy
             Provision
             at
             home
             or
             in
             a
             meaner
             place
             ,
             be
             slenderer
             ,
             yet
             Remember
             ,
             it
             's
             safer
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               23.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Rich
                 ;
                 cease
                 from
                 thy
                 own
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   5
                
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 set
                 thine
                 eyes
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ?
                 for
                 Riches
                 certainly
                 make
                 themselves
                 wings
                 ,
                 they
                 flie
                 away
                 as
                 an
                 Eagle
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               VVHat
               Counsel
               doth
            
             Solomon
             
               give
               for
               the
               Restraint
               of
               worldly
               Lusts
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             His
             Counsel
             is
             sum'd
             up
             in
             this
             ,
             
               Labour
               not
               to
               be
               Rich
            
             :
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             that
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             here
             ,
             three
             Things
             held
             forth
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               An
               Errour
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               The
               Root
               of
               that
               Errour
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Remedy
               and
               Way
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             An
             Errour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             labouring
             to
             be
             Rich
             ]
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             seeking
             of
             riches
             is
             laborious
             ;
             worldliness
             is
             cumbersom
             :
             Men
             say
             ,
             Religion
             is
             a
             hard
             Trade
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             drudg
             all
             the
             week
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             troubles
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             day
             labour
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             to
             tie
             and
             confine
             a
             mans
             self
             to
             a
             conversing
             with
             God
             in
             religious
             Exercises
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             is
             (
             with
             some
             )
             to
             use
             himself
             worse
             than
             he
             would
             use
             his
             Horse
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             childish
             thing
             ,
             (
             for
             just
             so
             Children
             are
             aggriev'd
             that
             they
             are
             kept
             to
             School
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             go
             to
             plow
             )
             but
             an
             injurious
             slander
             put
             upon
             Religion
             :
             for
             ,
             Is
             not
             Christs
             yoke
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             burthen
             light
             ?
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             paths
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             paths
             of
             pleasantness
             ?
             Prov.
             3.
             17.
             
             Mammon
             is
             the
             hard
             Master
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             
               [
               improbus
               labor
            
             ]
             importunate
             labour
             ,
             and
             most
             burthensome
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             most
             dangerous
             drudgery
             is
             in
             the
             inordinate
             pursuit
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
           
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             labouring
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             supposed
             ;
             But
             that
             which
             these
             words
             evidently
             import
             and
             mind
             us
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             errour
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               Labour
               not
            
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Christ
             ,
             John
             6.
             27.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             labour
             in
             his
             Calling
             to
             encrease
             his
             State
             :
             But
             here
             are
             two
             Things
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Action
               ,
               Labour
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               End
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 Rich
              
               :
               Now
               ,
               there
               's
               an
               Errour
               in
               both
               these
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Labour
             when
             it
             is
             excessive
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             labour
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             whole
             stream
             of
             a
             mans
             affections
             runs
             world-ward
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             violently
             as
             that
             he
             will
             have
             no
             Nay
             ;
             he
             
               will
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             or
             else
             he
             will
             be
             sick
             and
             die
             ,
             1
             Kings
             21.
             4.
             1
             
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             labour
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             is
             ever
             plotting
             and
             plodding
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.
             11.
             
             Luke
             12.
             17
             ,
             22.
             even
             when
             he
             should
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             yea
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             hear
             it
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.
             31.
             
             Luke
             12.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             such
             a
             labour
             of
             the
             hand
             and
             body
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             can
             neither
             eat
             his
             meat
             nor
             sleep
             with
             quietness
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             4.
             8.
             
             &
             5.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
               —
               Psal
            
             .
             127.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             End
             ]
             when
             a
             man
             makes
             it
             his
             ultimate
             end
             ,
             and
             chief
             aim
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             This
             cannot
             be
             good
             ;
             for
             Wisdom
             must
             be
             the
             
               principal
               thing
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.
             7.
             
             And
             our
             labour
             should
             be
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             obedience
             to
             Wisdom
             requiring
             us
             to
             be
             diligent
             in
             our
             Calling
             ,
             Prov.
             27.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             assisting
             and
             adorning
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             because
             
               Wisdom
               is
               good
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             shews
             it self
             to
             be
             good
             )
             
               with
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               Eccles
            
             .
             7.
             11.
             
             &
             9.
             16.
             for
             thereby
             a
             Man
             is
             enabled
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             Wisdom
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             Solomon
             did
             in
             preparing
             for
             ,
             and
             building
             the
             Temple
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             28.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Here
             is
             laid
             down
             the
             root
             of
             this
             Errour
             ]
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             Errour
             in
             judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Wealthiest
             man
             is
             the
             happiest
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             wisest
             man
             that
             bestows
             his
             labour
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             get
             the
             best
             outward
             estate
             about
             him
             ;
             And
             so
             indeed
             ,
             worldly
             men
             judg
             ,
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             10.
             3.
             
             &
             49.
             18.
             
             )
             though
             God
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               Luke
            
             12.
             20.
             and
             both
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             refute
             that
             Errour
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Wealth
             of
             the
             world
             helps
             not
             to
             peace
             ,
             but
             pierceth
             ,
             Job
             20.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             27.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             Nor
             2.
             
             To
             life
             ,
             but
             drowneth
             Men
             in
             perdition
             and
             destruction
             ,
             Luke
             12.
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             9.
             
             This
             errour
             in
             judgment
             Moses
             was
             most
             clear
             from
             ,
             and
             carried
             himself
             accordingly
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             all
             Men
             should
             cease
             from
             ;
             
               Cease
               from
               thine
               own
               Wisdom
            
             ;
             It
             's
             a
             wisdom
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             descends
             not
             from
             above
             ,
             but
             is
             earthly
             ,
             Jam.
             3.
             16.
             
             Gods
             Wisdom
             says
             ,
             
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             49.
             13.
             
             And
             what
             's
             our
             wisdom
             to
             Gods
             ?
             when
             
               every
               one
               is
               bruitish
               in
               his
               own
               knowledg
               ,
            
             Jer.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             added
             ,
             v.
             5.
             the
             remedy
             of
             this
             Errour
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             understand
             well
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             Riches
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Vanity
             and
             littleness
             of
             them
             
               They
               are
               not
            
             .
             There
             's
             no
             such
             Excellency
             
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             
               the
               least
               things
               Luke
            
             16.
             10.
             
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             no
             entity
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             a
             day
             o●
             extremity
             like
             
             Job's
             Friends
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             
               Nothing
               ,
               Job
            
             6.
             21
             ,
             clear
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             says
             ●
             rich
             Man
             is
             a
             substantial
             Man
             ,
             as
             if
             other
             Men
             were
             but
             Accidents
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Rich
             but
             the
             Righteous
             that
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             his
             Neighbour
             
             Prov.
             12.
             26.
             and
             
               the
               holy
               Seed
            
             (
             whether
             rich
             or
             poor
             )
             is
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             subsistence
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             Isa
             .
             6.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             22.
             
             O
             why
             wilt
             thou
             
               set
               thine
               eyes
            
             ,
             or
             let
             thine
             eyes
             flie
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             )
             upon
             this
             Nothing
             ?
             And
             it
             's
             rightly
             said
             
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             for
             the
             World
             is
             mostly
             in
             a
             worldlings
             eye
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             he
             hath
             from
             his
             Goods
             ,
             is
             the
             
               beholding
               of
               them
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               Eccles
               .
            
             5.
             11.
             either
             his
             eye
             is
             after
             the
             World
             that
             he
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             World
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             ;
             he
             loves
             to
             contemplate
             it
             ,
             and
             rowl
             his
             eye
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             his
             Reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Vanity
             and
             Instability
             of
             them
             ]
             ;
             for
             
               Riches
               certainly
            
             (
             if
             the
             true
             God
             may
             be
             believed
             )
             
               make
               themselves
               wings
            
             ;
             which
             is
             true
             two
             ways
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             be
             things
             
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             corruptible
             by
             rust
             ,
             moth
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Mat.
            
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             be
             things
             corrupting
             with
             pride
             and
             working
             to
             oppression
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Obad.
               v.
            
             3.
             and
             so
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             enforce
             God
             to
             take
             them
             away
             .
             Experience
             hath
             still
             confirm'd
             the
             uncertainty
             and
             volubility
             of
             these
             
             earthly
             Riches
             ,
             especially
             ill-gotten
             ,
             a●
             they
             use
             to
             be
             when
             the
             eye
             flies
             very
             swiftly
             after
             them
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             20.
             
             The
             Father
             oppresseth
             ,
             deceiveth
             ,
             encroacheth
             ,
             and
             so
             leaves
             a
             great
             State
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             so
             the
             Eagle
             is
             a
             great
             Bird
             ,
             but
             hat●
             wings
             ,
             such
             are
             Riches
             ill-gotten
             :
             The
             Father
             ,
             by
             his
             unjust
             courses
             help'd
             them
             to
             wings
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             the
             dissolute
             So●
             lets
             them
             flie
             (
             as
             an
             Hawk
             )
             and
             make●
             himself
             merry
             with
             the
             Flight
             :
             Bu●
             they
             flie
             also
             
               as
               .
               an
               Eagle
            
             ,
             high
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             ;
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             over-taken
             ,
             and
             that
             
               towards
               Heaven
            
             for
             God
             takes
             them
             away
             :
             Hell
             gather●
             them
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             scatters
             them
             .
             Bu●
             howsoever
             gotten
             ,
             ill
             ,
             or
             well
             ,
             they
             ar●
             but
             earthly
             Treasures
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             19.
             an●
             so
             ,
             subject
             to
             many
             casualties
             and
             way
             (
             like
             wings
             )
             of
             divers
             sorts
             that
             ma●
             carry
             them
             away
             from
             us
             .
             Now
             wha●
             wise
             Man
             (
             that
             hath
             eyes
             in
             his
             head
             would
             let
             his
             Heart
             lie
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             Eye●
             flie
             upon
             such
             flying
             things
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Prov.
               25.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   8
                
                 Go
                 not
                 forth
                 hastily
                 to
                 strive
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 when
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 hath
                 put
                 thee
                 to
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   9
                
                 Debate
                 thy
                 cause
                 with
                 thy
                 Neighbour
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 not
                 a
                 secret
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   10
                
                 Lest
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 it
                 put
                 thee
                 to
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 infamy
                 turn
                 not
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             WHat
             's
             Solomon
             
               's
               Advice
               concerning
               the
               Vice
               of
               Strife
               and
               Contention
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               Solomon
            
             here
             adviseth
             two
             Things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Not
               to
               be
               hasty
               in
               striving
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               be
               careful
               of
               debating
               as
               a
               special
               Remedy
               against
               that
               striving
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             hasty
             in
             striving
             ]
             ;
             
               Go
               not
               forth
               hastily
               to
               strive
               ]
            
             as
             Men
             that
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             hasten
             to
             what
             they
             long
             after
             .
             They
             that
             haste
             most
             
             use
             to
             do
             worst
             and
             speed
             worst
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             things
             agreeable
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             nature
             speaks
             first
             and
             worst
             :
             And
             though
             right
             Reason
             ,
             and
             especially
             sanctified
             Reason
             and
             Grace
             ,
             may
             afterward
             speak
             better
             things
             ;
             yet
             a
             former
             ingagement
             is
             a
             great
             detainment
             from
             obeying
             later
             and
             better
             thoughts
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             pride
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             rather
             adventure
             upon
             the
             danger
             of
             prosecuting
             a
             worse
             way
             ,
             than
             incur
             the
             dishonour
             of
             changing
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             for
             a
             better
             ;
             when
             he
             hath
             once
             
               gone
               forth
               hastily
            
             ,
             he
             's
             very
             loth
             to
             make
             a
             a
             retreat
             ,
             though
             
               back
               again
               be
               the
               better
               way
               .
            
          
           
             For
             help
             in
             this
             Case
             ;
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             about
             to
             go
             out
             in
             a
             striving
             way
             ,
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             entertain
             a
             four-fold
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Justice
             ,
             whether
             the
             Cause
             be
             right
             ,
             else
             that
             general
             Rule
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             12
             ,
             forbids
             contending
             for
             Victory
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             moment
             ,
             else
             there
             should
             be
             rather
             a
             taking
             of
             Wrong
             than
             a
             raising
             of
             trouble
             about
             a
             trifle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             point
             of
             Reason
             this
             is
             to
             
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             that
             more
             may
             be
             spent
             in
             time
             and
             charge
             than
             the
             matter
             is
             worth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Charity
             ,
             whether
             an
             offer
             of
             peace
             and
             friendly
             agreement
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             Deut.
             20.
             10.
             for
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             deal
             as
             
               delighting
               in
               War
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             68.
             30.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             point
             of
             Providence
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             probability
             of
             prevailing
             ,
             (
             the
             cause
             being
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             cause
             being
             like
             to
             find
             favour
             )
             else
             better
             forbear
             ,
             and
             (
             foreseeing
             an
             ill
             Success
             )
             prevent
             Strife
             by
             patience
             ,
             than
             end
             it
             with
             shame
             .
             Know
             well
             what
             thou
             do'st
             at
             first
             ,
             lest
             (
             as
             Solomon
             here
             saith
             )
             
               thou
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               at
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Solomon
            
             adviseth
             to
             
               debate
               the
               cause
            
             ,
             where
             three
             Things
             are
             intimated
             :
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               's
               good
               to
               end
               Differences
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               what
               Course
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               With
               what
               Caution
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             good
             to
             end
             things
             privately
             ]
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Strife
             ,
             yet
             
               Go
               not
               forth
            
             ,
             Go
             not
             far
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             the
             Bench
             ;
             rather
             Go
             in
             ,
             than
             go
             forth
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             thy
             Neighbours
             house
             ,
             or
             into
             a
             Neighbours
             house
             ;
             that
             's
             likest
             to
             put
             an
             end
             
             to
             Strife
             ,
             and
             prevent
             that
             expence
             of
             time
             and
             money
             ,
             yea
             ,
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             also
             which
             every
             Law-suit
             carries
             with
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             more
             evil
             than
             men
             given
             to
             strife
             are
             aware
             of
             :
             For
             Law-ing
             is
             like
             Building
             ,
             that
             will
             cost
             twice
             so
             much
             as
             a
             man
             thinks
             of
             before-hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             course
             is
             Debating
             ;
             That
             's
             the
             best
             Composer
             of
             Controversies
             ;
             for
             ,
             They
             commonly
             arise
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             rise
             to
             get
             higher
             )
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             try
             what
             's
             right
             and
             obtain
             what
             's
             just
             (
             in
             which
             debating
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             all
             things
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             ,
             is
             very
             helpful
             )
             ;
             As
             from
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Misprision
             ;
             Now
             a
             patient
             and
             unpartial
             debate
             ,
             discovers
             and
             removes
             all
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             From
             Passion
             ;
             and
             Debating
             (
             especially
             neighbourly
             and
             with
             offended
             neighbours
             themselves
             )
             calls
             up
             Reason
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             Controversie
             and
             cries
             down
             Passion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Caution
             is
             ,
             Debate
             with
             him
             himself
             ;
             without
             necessity
             ,
             Go
             not
             further
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             For
             Contention
             gone
             forth
             ,
             is
             like
             water
             broken
             out
             ,
             Prov.
             17.
             14.
             the
             further
             it
             runs
             ,
             the
             deeper
             and
             fiercer
             it
             is
             to
             go
             further
             from
             an
             end
             ;
             
             peace
             is
             soonest
             made
             when
             fewest
             meddle
             ,
             Fermin
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             special
             ,
             the
             warning
             is
             ,
             
               Discover
               not
               a
               secret
               to
               another
               ,
               Prov.
            
             17.
             9.
             
             If
             haply
             (
             thy
             Neighbour
             and
             thou
             not
             agreeing
             between
             your selves
             )
             the
             matter
             be
             propounded
             to
             another
             that
             will
             be
             indifferent
             to
             both
             ,
             then
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             (
             not
             honourable
             to
             thy
             Neighbour
             )
             hath
             pass'd
             secretly
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             when
             you
             stood
             upon
             good
             terms
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             have
             been
             some
             worse
             and
             more
             passionate
             passages
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Contention
             ,
             which
             touch
             not
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knows
             but
             thou
             and
             he
             ,
             discover
             not
             any
             such
             secrets
             (
             that
             are
             besides
             the
             business
             )
             to
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             to
             ingratiate
             thy self
             and
             cause
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             on
             thy
             side
             ,
             by
             making
             thy
             Neighbour
             vile
             ;
             for
             such
             blabbing
             ,
             such
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             enmity
             ,
             and
             inhumanity
             ,
             will
             put
             (
             not
             thy
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             )
             
               thee
               to
               shame
            
             before
             a
             good-natur'd
             Person
             (
             whether
             an
             Arbitrator
             or
             an
             Auditor
             only
             )
             ;
             And
             whereas
             by
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             thy
             Neighbour's
             infirmity
             will
             be
             buried
             and
             kept
             secret
             ,
             he
             will
             blame
             and
             shame
             thee
             for
             want
             of
             secrecy
             ;
             and
             that
             infamy
             
             of
             thine
             for
             such
             malice
             and
             treachery
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               turn
               away
            
             .
          
           
             O
             How
             many
             when
             they
             be
             at
             a
             Debate
             ,
             that
             should
             and
             might
             reconcile
             them
             (
             being
             drunk
             with
             anger
             and
             spleen
             )
             vomit
             up
             all
             ,
             discover
             all
             nakedness
             ,
             striving
             so
             far
             to
             shame
             every
             Man
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shame
             themselves
             eternally
             !
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               28.
               14.
               
            
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               Man
               that
               feareth
               alway
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               VVHat
               is
               there
               in
               Fear
               that
               a
               Man
               for
               that
               should
               be
               counted
               Happy
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Fear
             is
             of
             divers
             Sorts
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Natural
             ]
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             created
             (
             not
             corrupted
             )
             nature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             not
             bad
             nor
             good
             ,
             morally
             ;
             as
             to
             fear
             Fire
             ,
             Water
             ,
             a
             Drawn-Sword
             :
             This
             is
             in
             Beasts
             (
             uncapable
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             sin
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Men
             ;
             in
             good
             Men
             as
             well
             as
             in
             bad
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             
             who
             feared
             that
             which
             (
             looking
             to
             humane
             infirmity
             )
             might
             have
             over-whelmed
             him
             for
             ever
             ;
             therefore
             fearing
             ,
             he
             prayed
             ,
             
               O
               let
               this
               Cup
               pass
               ,
               or
               let
               it
               not
               prevail
               to
               swallow
               me
               up
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             fear
             ,
             avoid
             the
             evil
             feared
             ,
             by
             discretion
             ;
             God's
             Children
             ,
             by
             Religion
             ;
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             by
             prudence
             prevent
             and
             avoid
             such
             evil
             ,
             seek
             by
             fortitude
             to
             bear
             them
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Children
             strive
             by
             grace
             and
             heavenly
             consolation
             to
             prevent
             or
             to
             endure
             them
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             as
             David
             (
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             as
             Christ
             )
             who
             ,
             fearing
             sets
             the
             Lord
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             concludes
             ,
             that
             because
             He
             is
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             overwhelmed
             ,
             but
             raised
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             &
             Psal
             .
             56.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corrupt
             or
             Criminal
             ]
             ,
             or
             penal
             ;
             for
             Fear
             inordinate
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Sin
             ]
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             distrust
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             despair
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             makes
             Men
             to
             flie
             from
             him
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             10.
             
             Isa
             .
             2.
             10.
             yea
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Punishment
             ]
             ,
             and
             a
             miserable
             one
             too
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67.
             
             Isa
             .
             33.
             14.
             
             Jer.
             20.
             3.
             
             a
             punishment
             fit
             for
             Devils
             ,
             
             who
             believe
             and
             tremble
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             Hell
             ;
             for
             Fear
             hath
             torment
             ,
             from
             which
             Gods
             Children
             are
             delivered
             in
             part
             here
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             hereafter
             ,
             Psal
             .
             112.
             7.
             
             Prov.
             28.
             1.
             
             Jer.
             17.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Spiritual
             ]
             ,
             because
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             11.
             2.
             
             Or
             Filial
             (
             because
             in
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             well-becoming
             them
             )
             whereby
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             considering
             Gods
             Majesty
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             and
             their
             own
             sin
             and
             unworshiness
             ,
             fear
             before
             him
             ,
             Mal.
             2.
             5.
             
             This
             Fear
             hath
             a
             Threefold
             Object
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             ]
             to
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             for
             his
             incomparable
             excellency
             and
             eminency
             ,
             Jer.
             10.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Dan.
            
             5.
             19.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             a
             Father
             ,
             for
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             130.
             4.
             
             Hos
             .
             3.
             5.
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             a
             Judg
             that
             will
             and
             must
             meet
             with
             Rebels
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             provoked
             ;
             See
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sin
             ]
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             committed
             ;
             
             See
             Gen.
             20.
             11.
             
             Numb
             .
             12.
             8.
             
             Esth
             .
             7.
             5.
             yea
             ,
             that
             Duty
             may
             not
             be
             un-performed
             ,
             nor
             ill
             performed
             ,
             but
             sin
             of
             omission
             avoided
             ,
             Exod.
             5.
             3.
             
             Mal.
             1.
             14.
             
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             since
             I
             am
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             Sin
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             afraid
             of
             my Self
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             such
             a
             root
             of
             corruption
             ,
             Deut.
             11.
             16.
             
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             18.
             and
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
               (
               Ephes
            
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             Instruments
             of
             tentation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
             Prov.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             ]
             to
             be
             feared
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             procured
             ,
             as
             Job
             did
             ,
             Job
             31.
             3
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             Fear
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             out
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             not
             fearing
             so
             as
             to
             prevent
             the
             evil
             feared
             (
             there
             was
             never
             any
             in
             Hell
             that
             so
             feared
             it
             as
             to
             use
             all
             means
             to
             prevent
             coming
             to
             it
             )
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             thing
             they
             fear
             comes
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             taking
             a
             due
             course
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Thief
             fears
             the
             Halter
             ,
             and
             yet
             procures
             it
             ;
             but
             Gods
             Children
             fear
             to
             bring
             by
             their
             Sin
             sad
             things
             on
             themselves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             so
             fear
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             prosperity
             as
             to
             prevent
             adversity
             ;
             as
             Exod.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 Fear
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 hand
                 in
                 Man's
                 Happiness
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Because
               though
               Fear
               be
               found
               in
               all
               as
               the
               same
               created
               affection
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               of
               the
               same
               effect
               ;
               Fear
               in
               the
               godly
               is
               a
               defence
               from
               evil
               ,
               Prov.
               14.
               16.
               
               &
               16.
               8.
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               taste
               of
               Hell
               ;
               it
               betrays
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               over-looks
               the
               succours
               that
               reason
               affords
               ,
               much
               more
               the
               helps
               that
               grace
               offers
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               ,
               instead
               of
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               Promises
               ,
               lays
               hold
               on
               an
               Halter
               (
               as
               Judas
               )
               or
               invites
               another
               to
               take
               away
               their
               life
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Saul
               takes
               a
               Sword
               and
               falls
               upon
               it
               himself
               for
               fear
               lest
               the
               uncircumcised
               Philistims
               should
               come
               and
               thrust
               him
               through
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               31.
               4.
               
            
             
               An
               holy
               Fear
               is
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               hath
               these
               Commodities
               and
               Happinesses
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               good
               Counseller
               ]
               ;
               Fear
               occasioneth
               counsel
               ,
               and
               counsel
               safety
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               7.
               
               Holy
               Fear
               saith
               ,
               How
               shall
               I
               with
               my
               ten
               thousand
               look
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               face
               that
               comes
               against
               me
               with
               
               his
               twenty
               thousand
               ?
               Hereupon
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               ,
               having
               (
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               fear
               )
               thus
               consulted
               ,
               seeketh
               peace
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               So
               
               Jehosaphat's
               fear
               suggested
               a
               wise
               course
               for
               his
               welfare
               here
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               good
               Watch
               ]
               .
               As
               a
               fearful
               Dog
               is
               against
               Thieves
               .
               It
               's
               the
               fearful
               ,
               
               that
               is
               the
               most
               careful
               Servant
               night
               and
               day
               :
               Fear
               gives
               warning
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               betake
               our selves
               to
               our
               Hold
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               40.
               3.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               fortifier
               ]
               .
               It
               makes
               Gods
               Children
               do
               as
               they
               that
               confine
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               on
               an
               Enemy's-Country
               ,
               where
               the
               greatest
               fortifications
               are
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               looked
               to
               whereat
               an
               Entry
               might
               be
               made
               ;
               so
               Men
               fearing
               God
               look
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               mouth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               1.
               the
               eye
               ,
               Job
               31.
               1.
               the
               hand
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               13.
               even
               as
               Noah
               feared
               and
               made
               an
               Ark
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               's
               a
               good
               Monitor
               ]
               or
               
                 Master
                 of
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               minding
               us
               of
               our
               duty
               and
               distance
               :
               As
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               serve
               the
               Lord
               without
               fear
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               distrustful
               fear
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               have
               that
               you
               be
               too
               far
               off
               )
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               said
               also
               ,
               
                 Serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               2.
               11.
               for
               we
               must
               not
               be
               too
               bold
               ,
               Psal
               .
               89.
               7.
               
            
             
             
               Fear
               therefore
               must
               be
               still
               with
               us
               ;
               we
               must
               be
               in
               it
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               17.
               and
               yet
               Faith
               and
               Fear
               are
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               joined
               together
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               too
               bold
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               not
               be
               base
               ,
               Psal
               .
               56.
               3.
               
               &
               147.
               11.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               's
               a
               Life
               ▪
               prolonger
               ]
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               peace
               and
               happiness
               ,
               Prov.
               19.
               23.
               
               &
               22.
               4.
               
               Eccles
               .
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               28.
               14.
               
               Latter
               part
               .
            
             
               —
               But
               he
               that
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischief
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               hardness
               of
               heart
               is
               that
               whereby
               a
               Man
               falls
               into
               mischief
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             In
             general
             :
             All
             that
             wilful
             hardening
             of
             a
             Mans
             heart
             which
             is
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             upon
             the
             want
             whereof
             all
             sin
             and
             judgment
             is
             bottomed
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             5.
             
             For
             as
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             and
             welfare
             ;
             so
             a
             fearless
             and
             daring
             heart
             is
             the
             beginning
             
             of
             all
             folly
             and
             misery
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             mischievous
             hardness
             of
             heart
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Against
             the
             Commandment
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             every
             wise
             man
             fears
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             13.
             and
             they
             that
             are
             appointed
             to
             mischief
             and
             destruction
             despise
             ,
             Jer.
             44.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             the
             reproofs
             ,
             admonitions
             and
             warnings
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             By
             this
             it
             appeared
             that
             God
             was
             determined
             to
             destroy
             Amaziah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             16.
             
             See
             for
             this
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Isa
             .
             48.
             4.
             
             Jer.
             44.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             3.
             7.
             
             Zech.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             In
             special
             ,
             Prov.
             29.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Against
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             judgments
             that
             wise
             Men
             see
             are
             coming
             on
             apace
             ,
             Nehem.
             9.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Isa
             .
             5.
             19.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             12.
             
             Prov.
             22.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Against
             the
             judgments
             of
             God
             already
             executed
             ,
             Jer.
             5.
             3.
             
             Zeph.
             3.
             7.
             
             Amos
             4.
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Against
             the
             mercies
             ,
             merciful
             offers
             ,
             promises
             and
             providences
             of
             God
             ,
             Isa
             .
             7.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             17.
             
             Amos
             2.
             9
             ,
             14.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Against
             the
             gracious
             Works
             of
             
             God
             :
             O
             how
             grievous
             was
             their
             hardness
             of
             heart
             that
             could
             not
             abide
             that
             Christ
             (
             of
             whose
             power
             and
             doing
             good
             every
             where
             ,
             they
             were
             convinced
             )
             should
             speak
             a
             word
             
               to
               restore
               a
               withered
               hand
            
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             when
             themselves
             would
             not
             lose
             or
             be
             losers
             in
             ,
             an
             Ox
             or
             an
             Ass
             for
             want
             of
             looking
             on
             them
             on
             that
             day
             !
             Mark
             3.
             5.
             with
             Mat.
             12.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Against
             the
             holy
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             this
             hardness
             of
             heart
             may
             further
             and
             more
             distinctly
             be
             known
             by
             the
             words
             used
             to
             express
             it
             :
          
           
             Namely
             ,
             It
             is
             expressed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             a
             word
             signifying
             hardness
             arising
             from
             driness
             *
             ;
             So
             ,
             a
             Person
             hard-hearted
             is
             one
             that
             wants
             the
             moisture
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             he
             receives
             heavenly
             things
             as
             a
             stone
             ,
             which
             is
             wet
             for
             present
             ,
             but
             dry
             presently
             ,
             having
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Earth
             hath
             )
             any
             moisture
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             a
             Word
             signifying
             that
             which
             is
             hard
             by
             Custom
             *
             ,
             through
             callosity
             ,
             brawniness
             and
             often
             beating
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             High-way
             by
             often
             treading
             on
             it
             .
             And
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             hard
             heart
             is
             the
             Devils
             
             Causey-way
             ,
             and
             Sin
             is
             the
             Devils
             Foot
             whereby
             he
             treads
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             hard
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             13.
             23.
             
             And
             whereby
             it
             is
             fitted
             for
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             (
             like
             the
             thunder-bolt
             )
             spares
             that
             which
             is
             soft
             ,
             and
             rends
             that
             which
             is
             hard
             ,
             2
             Kings
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             every
             Man
             falls
             thus
             into
             mischief
             by
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               ]
            
             ;
             For
             whose
             heart
             is
             hardened
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             fault
             :
             It
             's
             
               thy
               hardness
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             It
             's
             of
             mens
             own
             making
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               made
               their
               hearts
               as
               an
               Adamant-stone
               ,
               Zech.
            
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             For
             though
             God
             be
             said
             to
             harden
             ,
             yet
             he
             hardens
             not
             properly
             ,
             positively
             ,
             efficiently
             ,
             causally
             ;
             (
             that
             's
             the
             cause
             which
             produceth
             the
             effect
             out
             of
             its
             proper
             virtue
             )
             ;
             Let
             no
             man
             say
             when
             he
             is
             hardened
             ,
             I
             am
             hardened
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             Jam.
             1.
             13.
             
             )
             for
             He
             infuseth
             not
             hardness
             ,
             He
             makes
             not
             that
             heart
             hard
             that
             was
             soft
             before
             ,
             but
             leaves
             men
             in
             and
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             ;
             the
             consequent
             whereof
             because
             it
             is
             hardness
             ,
             therefore
             God
             is
             said
             to
             harden
             .
             Thus
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             harden
             ,
             though
             not
             efficiently
             ;
             yet
             consequentially
             by
             dereliction
             ,
             and
             
             with-holding
             that
             softening
             grace
             which
             He
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             ;
             yea
             ,
             judicially
             He
             hardens
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             giving
             up
             by
             his
             just
             judgment
             ,
             hard-hearted
             ,
             impenitent
             and
             obstinate
             men
             to
             the
             power
             o●
             Satan
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             they
             may
             be
             hardened
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Thus
             for
             Wicked
             Men.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             said
             also
             to
             harden
             his
             Children
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             17.
             but
             that
             is
             only
             because
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             he
             giveth
             not
             out
             unto
             them
             that
             accustomed
             influence
             of
             his
             grace
             which
             they
             have
             formerly
             felt
             and
             so
             they
             be
             like
             the
             Earth
             which
             though
             there
             be
             moisture
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             i●
             for
             a
             longer
             time
             it
             want
             the
             dew
             o●
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             grows
             dry
             and
             hard
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             wilful
             hardening
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             ●
             woful
             hardening
             to
             them
             ;
             whereof
             therefore
             they
             complain
             to
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             both
             humbly
             and
             faithfully
             plead
             and
             expostulate
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             soft
             heart
             they
             have
             from
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             God
             sometimes
             leaves
             them
             dry
             and
             hard
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             for
             two
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             some
             fore-going
             Sin
             ]
             .
             David
             
             was
             so
             hard
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             apprehended
             not
             what
             Nathan
             intended
             till
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Man
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             7.
             
             This
             came
             of
             his
             Adultery
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Dissimulation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             a
             trial
             and
             discovery
             of
             Humane
             Infirmity
             ]
             when
             a
             man
             thinks
             highly
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             31.
             
          
           
             O
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Sin
             ,
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             3.
             13.
             
             )
             of
             going
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             further
             ;
             That
             hardens
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             says
             not
             ,
             I
             never
             eat
             Flints
             or
             Mil-stones
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             never
             have
             
               The
               Stone
            
             ;
             but
             purgeth
             humours
             and
             crudities
             from
             the
             Stomack
             ,
             because
             they
             (
             being
             impacted
             )
             will
             breed
             the
             Stone
             ;
             so
             a
             wise
             Christian
             is
             wary
             and
             provident
             to
             prevent
             and
             remove
             every
             corrupt
             thing
             ,
             which
             by
             pleasing
             and
             polluting
             the
             heart
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             hath
             a
             tendency
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             hardening
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Man
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             devoid
             of
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             careless
             ,
             m●●dless
             of
             the
             misery
             and
             mischief
             of
             an
             hard
             heart
             ;
             and
             therefore
             walks
             in
             those
             ways
             merrily
             ,
             that
             makes
             his
             heart
             
             like
             the
             High-way
             ;
             yea
             ,
             rather
             than
             fail
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             that
             Mercy
             of
             God
             that
             should
             
               lead
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.
             5.
             an
             help
             to
             his
             hardening
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             God
             likes
             my
             courses
             well
             enough
             (
             when
             he
             prospers
             )
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
             And
             (
             however
             )
             thinks
             with
             himself
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             at
             last
             (
             albeit
             God
             profess
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             yea
             ,
             though
             Mercy
             and
             hardness
             of
             Heart
             be
             opposed
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
               to
               have
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               he
               hardens
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             taketh
             not
             away
             that
             hardness
             of
             heart
             which
             they
             have
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             giveth
             them
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             hardening
             ,
             no
             Mercy
             ;
             What
             then
             ?
             Why
             ,
             Wrath
             by
             heap
             ,
             if
             that
             hardness
             of
             heart
             be
             continued
             in
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             everlasting
             Mischief
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Scripture-Questions
           out
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           .
        
         
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               1.
               2.
               
            
             
               Vanity
               of
               Vanities
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               )
               Vanity
               of
               Vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               Vanity
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               doth
               this
               whole
               Book
               hold
               forth
               to
               us
               concerning
               this
               Vanity
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             setteth
             forth
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             Vanity
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             and
             keeping
             his
             Commandments
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               God
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               Vanity
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             Vanity
             
               of
               Sin
               ,
               for
               Sin
               ,
               and
               by
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               Of
               Sin
               ]
            
             ;
             for
             Sin
             it self
             is
             Vanity
             ,
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             and
             unjustifiable
             course
             of
             life
             .
             See
             Jer.
             14.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Psal
             .
             
             62.
             10.
             
             Prov.
             13.
             11.
             
             Isa
             .
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sin
             is
             Vanity
             in
             three
             Respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             its
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Nothing
             ,
             a
             Privation
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             a
             defect
             ,
             no
             positive
             thing
             ,
             no
             substance
             ;
             for
             God
             made
             Substances
             ,
             and
             all
             he
             made
             was
             good
             ;
             but
             Sin
             is
             
               (
               figmentum
               Cordis
               nostri
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.
             5.
             
             )
             an
             imagination
             and
             device
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             deceives
             the
             Sinners
             expectation
             ,
             giving
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             satisfaction
             looked
             for
             ,
             (
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             15
             ,
             29.
             )
             bitterness
             ,
             either
             in
             repentance
             ,
             or
             in
             damnation
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             4.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             makes
             the
             Sinner
             himself
             become
             vain
             or
             a
             Vanity
             .
             If
             Idols
             be
             Vanity
             ,
             the
             Idolatry
             is
             so
             too
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             
               like
               them
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             115.
             8.
             
             And
             therefore
             Man
             is
             mortal
             and
             vanisheth
             away
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sinful
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Man
             in
             his
             best
             estate
             ,
             since
             Sin
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Vanity
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.
             5.
             
             What
             a
             poor
             vain
             thing
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             by
             reason
             of
             Sin
             ?
             Beel-zebub
             the
             god
             of
             Flies
             ,
             the
             great
             Humble-Bee
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Devils
             under
             him
             ,
             little
             Bees
             or
             Flies
             .
          
           
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               Sin
               ]
            
             ,
             This
             Vanity
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Creatures
             that
             be
             not
             sinful
             ,
             they
             being
             appointed
             for
             Mans
             content
             ,
             profit
             ,
             honour
             ,
             but
             are
             abused
             by
             sinful
             men
             to
             covetousness
             ,
             intemperance
             ,
             vain-glory
             —
             and
             so
             become
             Vanity
             .
          
           
             This
             Vanity
             of
             the
             Creatures
             appears
             in
             Four
             Things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             that
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             is
             on
             them
             ;
             
               I
               went
               by
               and
               cursed
               his
               habitation
            
             (
             saith
             
               Job
               )
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             dwellers
             sake
             ;
             so
             the
             Earth
             is
             cursed
             for
             Mans
             sake
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             Air
             is
             poisoned
             by
             the
             Constellations
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Stars
               in
               their
               courses
               fight
               against
            
             Sisera
             ,
             Judges
             5.
             20.
             
             A
             Curse
             is
             on
             the
             Heavens
             in
             a
             sort
             for
             Mans
             Sin.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             IN
             that
             they
             be
             in
             Bondage
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21.
             and
             in
             a
             groaning
             condition
             ,
             v.
             22.
             for
             as
             it
             is
             a
             great
             trouble
             to
             loyal
             Subjects
             to
             be
             inforced
             to
             serve
             Rebels
             and
             Enemies
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Creatures
             to
             feed
             and
             cloth
             and
             cherish
             wicked
             Men
             ;
             yea
             ,
             not
             only
             serving
             Man
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             Man
             in
             sinning
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22.
             30.
             32.
             
             Things
             made
             for
             natural
             necessities
             ,
             are
             abused
             to
             carnal
             excesses
             ;
             from
             this
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             free
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             IN
             that
             they
             fail
             Men
             in
             their
             ends
             ,
             not
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             ,
             but
             which
             they
             (
             without
             God
             )
             set
             to
             them
             .
             They
             look
             they
             should
             secure
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             Prov.
             18.
             11.
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             ,
             Prov.
             11.
             4.
             and
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             from
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Creatures
             should
             not
             have
             satisfied
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             ,
             Man
             being
             a
             Creature
             not
             satisfiable
             with
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             to
             be
             translated
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             IN
             that
             they
             tend
             to
             dissolution
             :
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             They
             perish
             in
             the
             using
             ,
             Colos
             .
             2.
             22.
             eat
             meat
             and
             it
             's
             gone
             ,
             no
             more
             meat
             can
             be
             made
             of
             that
             which
             is
             eaten
             ,
             Ground
             arable
             wears
             in
             the
             using
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             length
             they
             come
             to
             utter
             consumption
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             13.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
             Things
             must
             go
             at
             the
             Kings
             price
             ;
             Put
             the
             Kings
             price
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             weigh
             them
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             then
             call
             them
             Vanity
             ,
             as
             the
             Preacher
             here
             doth
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               
                 Preachers
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 Do
                 wise
                 Men
                 think
                 so
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Solomon
              
               was
               not
               only
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 King
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               1.
               yea
               ,
               the
               wisest
               King
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               1
               Kings
               3.
               12.
               yet
               he
               says
               so
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               
               Redeem
               thy self
               from
               Vanity
               by
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               John
               2.
               17.
               and
               the
               Creatures
               by
               imploying
               them
               to
               good
               and
               holy
               uses
               ,
               Luke
               16.
               9.
               
            
             
               But
               (
               instead
               of
               this
               )
               there
               is
               Vanity
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 Sin
                 ]
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               unwise
               man
               adds
               to
               the
               Creatures
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               moreover
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               vexation
               ,
               by
               his
               continual
               miscarriages
               about
               the
               Creatures
               :
            
             
               Namely
               ,
               1.
               
               IN
               excessive
               toiling
               and
               moiling
               about
               them
               (
               as
               many
               have
               done
               about
               the
               Philosophers
               Stone
               ,
               that
               turns
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               all
               to
               Gold
               )
               to
               get
               that
               supposed
               good
               and
               happiness
               which
               it
               is
               not
               in
               them
               to
               give
               ,
               And
               is
               not
               that
               a
               Vanity
               to
               labour
               extreamly
               to
               get
               that
               which
               can
               never
               can
               be
               had
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               IN
               being
               over-solicitous
               for
               keeping
               that
               ,
               the
               loss
               whereof
               cannot
               make
               them
               miserable
               ,
               nor
               the
               holding
               of
               it
               ,
               happy
               ;
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               vexing
               Vanity
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               IN
               regard
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               either
               in
               excess
               by
               voluptuousness
               ,
               
               or
               in
               defect
               ,
               by
               miserableness
               ;
               And
               is
               not
               this
               a
               monstrous
               Vanity
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               IN
               regard
               of
               mens
               own
               End
               ;
               for
               after
               all
               the
               imployment
               of
               Wit
               ,
               strength
               ,
               state
               and
               time
               ,
               about
               these
               earthly
               things
               ,
               there
               is
               [
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               death
               ]
               no
               difference
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               externals
               )
               between
               Wise
               Men
               and
               Fools
               ,
               between
               Rich
               Men
               and
               Beggars
               ;
               yea
               ,
               between
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               Job
               13.
               28.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               IN
               regard
               of
               the
               leaving
               of
               all
               after
               their
               end
               ;
               for
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 bring
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 him
                 ?
                 Eccles
                 .
              
               3.
               22.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               heapt
               up
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               knows
               not
               to
               whom
               he
               shall
               leave
               it
               ,
               whether
               to
               a
               Friend
               and
               Relation
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               Stranger
               ;
               whether
               to
               a
               Wise
               Man
               or
               a
               Fool
               :
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               the
               hard
               labour
               is
               his
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               hath
               got
               by
               it
               ,
               may
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Drone
               or
               dissolute
               Spend-thrift
               .
               Now
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               labour
               excessively
               to
               maintain
               anothers
               idleness
               ,
               and
               to
               pinch
               himself
               sordidly
               to
               maintain
               anothers
               prodigality
               ,
               hath
               much
               of
               Sin
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               Vanity
               by
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               10.
               
            
             
               Say
               not
               thou
               ,
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               the
               former
               days
               were
               little
               better
               than
               these
               ?
               for
               thou
               dost
               not
               enquire
               wisely
               concerning
               this
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             DOth
             Solomon
             
               absolutely
               bind
               us
               out
               from
               saying
               ,
            
             the
             former
             days
             are
             better
             than
             these
             ,
             
               or
               from
               questioning
               the
               present
               times
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Say
               not
               ]
            
             ,
             say
             not
             thou
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               cause
            
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             impatience
             to
             be
             asking
             Questions
             *
             
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             good
             answer
             could
             be
             given
             ;
             but
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Preacher
             is
             to
             forbid
             them
             to
             ask
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             but
             a
             foolish
             Question
             .
          
           
             For
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             say
             so
             make
             not
             
               a
               wise
               enquiry
               concerning
               this
            
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             further
             instruction
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             Question
             may
             be
             answered
             Negatively
             and
             Affirmatively
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Negatively
             ,
             in
             two
             Things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Solomon's
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             some
             times
             are
             not
             worse
             than
             others
             ;
             for
             Christs
             own
             words
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             affliction
             )
             shew
             the
             contrary
             ,
             telling
             us
             of
             such
             tribulation
             
               as
               was
               not
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               to
               that
               time
               ,
               no
               nor
               ever
               shall
               be
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.
             21.
             
             And
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             Sin
             )
             the
             description
             of
             the
             last
             times
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             shews
             the
             contrary
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             his
             meaning
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Times
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             disliked
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             thereof
             reproved
             and
             cried
             out
             against
             ,
             or
             the
             calamity
             thereof
             bewailed
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             a
             Duty
             ,
             Isa
             .
             58.
             1.
             
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             
             Jer.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Positively
             ,
             in
             divers
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Man
             must
             not
             complain
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             as
             looking
             for
             a
             felicity
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             such
             Times
             as
             will
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             to
             complain
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             None
             should
             quarrel
             with
             the
             present
             Times
             out
             of
             vain
             respects
             ,
             out
             of
             
             an
             humour
             of
             worldliness
             and
             discontentedness
             ,
             when
             the
             Times
             they
             complain
             of
             are
             in
             truth
             better
             than
             the
             Times
             they
             commend
             ,
             and
             the
             Time
             they
             commend
             worse
             than
             the
             time
             they
             condemn
             .
             Thus
             ,
             the
             
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
            
             made
             as
             if
             their
             Fathers
             days
             and
             doings
             were
             worse
             than
             theirs
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             30.
             when
             their
             Fathers
             kill'd
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             so
             some
             old
             ignorant
             creatures
             have
             us'd
             to
             proclaim
             the
             Times
             of
             Popery
             here
             in
             England
             better
             than
             the
             latter
             Times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             then
             all
             things
             were
             cheap
             ;
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             saying
             so
             ,
             is
             the
             regarding
             of
             their
             Purse
             or
             Paunch
             more
             than
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             should
             any
             question
             the
             times
             so
             as
             therein
             to
             question
             the
             wisdom
             and
             righteousness
             of
             Gods
             Government
             ,
             by
             whose
             Providence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             Times
             are
             better
             and
             some
             worse
             ,
             Psal
             .
             31.
             15.
             
             Amos
             3.
             6.
             
             See
             Mal.
             2.
             17.
             
             &
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Job
             1.
             22.
             
             &
             24.
             1.
             
             &
             34.
             29.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Neither
             shouldst
             thou
             ,
             if
             the
             Times
             be
             sadder
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             wherein
             thou
             livest
             be
             gloomy
             days
             ,
             torment
             
             thy self
             with
             excessive
             grief
             ,
             or
             pine
             away
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             Josh
             .
             7.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             Acts
             27.
             22.
             
             Ask
             not
             only
             the
             Times
             ,
             Why
             are
             you
             so
             heavy
             ?
             But
             thy Self
             ,
             Why
             am
             I
             so
             heavy
             ?
             Psal
             .
             42.
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Leave
             not
             thy
             Station
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             24.
             
             Nehem.
             6.
             11.
             
             Amos
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             neglect
             not
             thy
             Calling
             out
             of
             a
             despairing
             mind
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             in
             thy
             way
             ,
             and
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             thy
             place
             in
             an
             evil
             world
             ;
             use
             piety
             ,
             study
             repentance
             ,
             Zeph.
             2.
             3.
             
             Get
             away
             every
             
               Achan
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             7.
             11.
             yea
             ,
             use
             prudence
             ;
             Be
             silent
             ,
             Take
             heed
             what
             thou
             sayst
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             Amos
             5.
             13.
             and
             to
             whom
             thou
             committest
             thy self
             ,
             John
             2.
             24.
             
             Acts
             9.
             26.
             but
             yet
             Take
             heed
             of
             leaving
             the
             work
             committed
             to
             thee
             to
             do
             ,
             Mark
             13.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Acts
             5.
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             withdrawing
             for
             a
             time
             upon
             some
             special
             occasion
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             say
             as
             David
             ;
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             Cause
             ?
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             29.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             questioning
             the
             Times
             so
             as
             that
             God
             should
             question
             thee
             (
             though
             thou
             be
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             )
             for
             a
             Run-away
             .
             Remember
             the
             Angels
             questioning
             of
             Hagar
             flying
             from
             her
             Mistress
             ,
             Gen.
             16.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             with
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Do
             not
             so
             examine
             ,
             pry
             into
             ,
             and
             
             pore
             upon
             the
             evils
             of
             the
             Times
             as
             to
             forget
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Times
             .
             These
             last
             Times
             are
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             regard
             of
             Gospel-manifestations
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             worst
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             Satan
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             12.
             
             John
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             When
             Times
             be
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             if
             thou
             question
             the
             Cause
             ,
             do
             not
             question
             it
             with
             indignation
             (
             as
             if
             the
             world
             were
             ungoverned
             ,
             or
             thy
             mind
             were
             to
             put
             in
             Interrogatories
             against
             the
             great
             Governour
             thereof
             ,
             Job
             3
             ▪
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             )
             but
             do
             it
             for
             information
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             if
             thou
             enquire
             wisely
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             find
             the
             cause
             of
             worse
             Times
             to
             be
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             Jer.
             30.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Mic.
             3.
             5.
             
             Turn
             therefore
             thy
             questionings
             and
             quarellings
             with
             the
             Times
             unto
             an
             examining
             of
             ,
             (
             this
             is
             a
             wise
             enquiry
             ,
             Mica
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             )
             a
             mourning
             for
             ,
             and
             a
             reforming
             of
             ,
             (
             as
             far
             as
             thy
             power
             reacheth
             )
             those
             evils
             of
             sin
             that
             cause
             the
             Times
             to
             be
             so
             evil
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             29.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Do
             not
             so
             complain
             of
             bad
             Times
             as
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             hopes
             of
             better
             ,
             Jer.
             30.
             7
             ,
             17.
             
             Jer.
             33.
             23.
             
             Psal
             .
             42.
             11.
             
             
               Still
               hope
               in
               God
               ,
               Ezra
            
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             9.
             
             If
             there
             never
             come
             good
             Times
             in
             thy
             time
             ,
             instead
             of
             froward
             Queries
             about
             ,
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             ,
             exercise
             suffering
             graces
             in
             ,
             learn
             some
             good
             Lessons
             from
             those
             evil
             and
             castigatory
             Times
             
               (
               Mica
            
             .
             6.
             9.
             
             )
             into
             which
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             cast
             thee
             ;
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               oughtest
               always
               so
               to
               live
            
             (
             saith
             
               Hierom
               in
               loc
               .
               )
               as
               that
               the
               present
               days
               may
               be
               better
               to
               thee
               than
               the
               days
               that
               are
               past
               ▪
               Psal
               .
            
             119.
             71.
             
             Hereupon
             ,
             unto
             thy
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               former
               days
               are
               better
               than
               these
               ?
            
             This
             Answer
             may
             be
             return'd
             ,
             That
             thy
             way●
             may
             be
             better
             than
             if
             the
             days
             had
             been
             better
             .
          
           
             
               Nec
               vetus
               saeculum
               praesenti
               praeferas
               ,
               quia
               unus
               utriusque
               Conditor
               est
               Deus
               ,
               Vi●tutes
               bonos
               dies
               viventi
               faciunt
               ,
               viti●
               malos
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   16
                
                 Be
                 not
                 righteous
                 overmuch
                 ,
                 neither
                 make
                 thy self
                 overwise
                 ;
                 Why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 destroy
                 thy self
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ver.
                  
                   17
                
                 Be
                 not
                 overmuch
                 wicked
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 thou
                 foolish
                 ;
                 Why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 die
                 before
                 thy
                 time
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             VVHat
             's
             Solomon
             
               's
               drift
               in
               this
               double
               counsel
               ?
               Or
               what
               doth
               he
               mean
               by
               [
               overmuch
               righteous
               ]
               and
               [
               overmuch
               wicked
               ]
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Sure
             ,
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             his
             observation
             in
             the
             Verse
             going
             before
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               a
               just
               Man
               perisheth
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               Man
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               in
               his
               wickedness
               ,
            
             according
             to
             which
             these
             Verses
             must
             be
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             therefore
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ]
             ,
             certainly
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               righteous
               overmuch
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             give
             a
             check
             to
             any
             strictness
             which
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             requires
             whether
             in
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ;
             for
             No
             man
             can
             be
             over-righteous
             by
             sticking
             close
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Mason
             by
             rearing
             his
             Wall
             precisely
             according
             to
             his
             Rule
             and
             Plummet
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             to
             diminish
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             2.
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             is
             a
             destructive
             thing
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             32.
             
             &
             6.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
             Psal
             .
             125.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Positively
             ]
             .
             The
             former
             being
             not
             
             Salomon's
             meaning
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             what
             his
             purpose
             is
             in
             these
             words
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             double
             more
             probable
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             respecteth
             the
             subjects
             or
             the
             persons
             here
             spoken
             of
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             under
             Divine
             Providences
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Advice
             then
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Be
               not
               righteous
               overmuch
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             considering
             that
             a
             just
             Man
             perisheth
             in
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             do
             thou
             look
             to
             thy
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             not
             by
             any
             mistake
             therein
             expose
             thy self
             to
             a
             perishing
             condition
             :
             If
             Men
             perish
             in
             a
             good
             righteousness
             by
             others
             ,
             Do
             not
             
             thou
             destroy
             thy self
             by
             a
             bad
             and
             overgrown
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             This
             Errour
             and
             excess
             in
             Righteousness
             may
             arise
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             ]
             ,
             by
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             setting
             up
             ,
             and
             standing
             stifly
             upon
             that
             which
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             warrant
             ;
             but
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             high
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             much
             of
             righteousness
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             being
             well
             search'd
             ,
             there
             's
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             a
             wisdom
             and
             righteousness
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             making
             .
             Thus
             Saul
             and
             the
             People
             spared
             for
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             they
             
             might
             seem
             religious
             ,
             but
             they
             held
             before
             themselves
             a
             false
             light
             ,
             viz.
             that
             to
             sacrifice
             was
             better
             than
             to
             obey
             :
             Thus
             also
             Peter
             (
             by
             mistake
             and
             meaning
             to
             be
             righteous
             )
             was
             righteous
             overmuch
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Not
               so
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             14.
             
             That
             which
             seems
             high
             righteousness
             may
             be
             high
             unrighteousness
             if
             a
             Man
             make
             himself
             his
             own
             Lawgiver
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Upon
             this
             it
             may
             be
             infer'd
             ,
             
               Why
               shouldst
               thou
               destroy
               thy self
            
             ?
             for
             such
             a
             danger
             there
             is
             if
             a
             man
             do
             not
             conceive
             and
             think
             right
             things
             ,
             but
             speak
             
             and
             act
             upon
             misconceits
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Friends
             of
             Job
             *
             ,
             against
             whom
             
               Gods
               Wrath
               was
               kindled
            
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             needed
             a
             Sacrifice
             that
             God
             might
             not
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             their
             folly
             ,
             which
             deserved
             destruction
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             thought
             they
             pleaded
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             but
             God
             saith
             ,
             they
             spake
             not
             right
             ,
             they
             were
             overmuch
             righteous
             in
             ascribing
             so
             much
             to
             humane
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             God
             must
             still
             make
             much
             of
             such
             in
             an
             outward
             way
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Job
             could
             not
             be
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             because
             God
             dealt
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             .
             This
             made
             God
             angry
             ,
             unto
             which
             destroying
             is
             next
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             20.
             
             Thus
             he
             that
             would
             not
             smite
             the
             Prophet
             (
             albeit
             that
             might
             seem
             an
             unrighteous
             and
             horrid
             thing
             ,
             yet
             )
             because
             he
             prefer'd
             his
             own
             reason
             before
             the
             special
             command
             of
             God
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             was
             slain
             by
             a
             Lion
             ,
             1
             Kings
             20.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             seems
             to
             say
             there
             was
             no
             seemliness
             in
             Christs
             being
             baptized
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             Christ
             lets
             him
             know
             that
             what
             he
             thought
             was
             not
             right
             ,
             but
             it
             became
             Him
             to
             be
             baptized
             of
             John
             upon
             the
             
             account
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             Mat.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             John
             thereupon
             ,
             yielded
             quickly
             ,
             and
             so
             prevented
             that
             dreadful
             check
             ,
             which
             was
             returned
             over-righteous
             and
             over-resolute
             Peter
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             John
             13.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Any
             Man
             that
             suffers
             or
             is
             destroy'd
             for
             this
             fault
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             said
             to
             destroy
             himself
             ,
             because
             himself
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Hos
             .
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             matter
             of
             practice
             and
             carriage
             ]
             so
             he
             is
             righteous
             overmuch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rigid
             overmuch
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             others
             under
             the
             pretence
             and
             name
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             as
             Saul
             must
             needs
             kill
             Jonathan
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             (
             improvident
             )
             curse
             under
             which
             he
             had
             bound
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             Jonathan
             heard
             it
             not
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             zeal
             he
             had
             in
             slaying
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             (
             as
             seeming
             to
             respect
             the
             honour
             of
             God's
             people
             with
             whom
             such
             were
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             mixt
             )
             whereby
             he
             destroyed
             seven
             of
             his
             Sons
             (
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             )
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             were
             negligent
             at
             first
             ,
             did
             over-do
             at
             last
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Second
             Advice
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               Be
               not
               overmuch
               wicked
               ]
            
             ;
             Where
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             (
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Precept
             )
             that
             
             Solomon's
             meaning
             here
             is
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             any
             to
             be
             wicked
             in
             some
             less
             degrees
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             it
             follows
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             angry
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             till
             the
             Sun
             go
             down
             ,
             because
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               Sun
               go
               down
               upon
               your
               wrath
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             4.
             26.
             
             Or
             that
             men
             need
             not
             pay
             less
             Tithes
             ,
             so
             they
             look
             to
             weightier
             matters
             ,
             because
             Christ
             frowns
             upon
             the
             hypocrisie
             that
             was
             in
             the
             one
             while
             they
             omitted
             the
             other
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             ye
             ought
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             to
             have
             done
             the
             greater
             and
             the
             less
             both
             ;
             so
             all
             wickedness
             (
             whether
             little
             or
             much
             )
             is
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             us
             liable
             to
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             then
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             ;
             Do
             not
             ,
             because
             a
             wicked
             Man
             
               prolongeth
               his
               days
               in
               his
               wickedness
               ,
            
             give
             thy self
             the
             rains
             ,
             to
             be
             wicked
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             is
             in
             other
             wicked
             men
             ,
             Jer.
             5.
             28.
             so
             that
             this
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             what
             Solomon
             saith
             
             afterward
             ;
             
               Because
               Sentence
               against
               an
               evil
               work
               is
               not
               executed
               speedily
               ;
               therefore
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               is
               fully
               set
               in
               them
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             11.
             to
             be
             brimful
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               wicked
               overmuch
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Wise-man
             )
             
               neither
               be
               thou
            
             (
             in
             being
             so
             wicked
             )
             foolish
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             thy self
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             sinning
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             however
             God
             prolong
             the
             life
             of
             other
             wicked
             men
             ,
             may
             make
             him
             cut
             off
             thee
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             Psal
             .
             55.
             23.
             
             Numb
             .
             25.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             If
             the
             words
             in
             these
             two
             Verses
             be
             taken
             in
             their
             latitude
             ;
             the
             former
             Precept
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             those
             that
             in
             any
             thing
             overshoot
             themselves
             by
             leaning
             to
             their
             own
             wisdom
             (
             yea
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             aim
             at
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             in
             it
             )
             so
             far
             as
             to
             go
             beyond
             that
             which
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             will
             warrant
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             latter
             Precept
             may
             also
             be
             applied
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             leaning
             to
             their
             own
             foolishness
             ,
             enlarge
             themselves
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             impunity
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             second
             Interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             context
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             persons
             here
             spoken
             to
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             carriage
             or
             miscarriage
             under
             Divine
             Providences
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             these
             persons
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             himself
             that
             ordereth
             out
             these
             Providences
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             run
             cross
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             reason
             of
             shallow
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             former
             Precept
             ,
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             when
             thou
             seest
             a
             just
             man
             perish
             in
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               overmuch
               righteous
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             charging
             God
             foolishly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             not
             govern
             the
             world
             equally
             ,
             Job
             1.
             22.
             
             (
             He
             's
             always
             righteous
             overmuch
             ,
             that
             makes
             as
             if
             God
             were
             not
             righteous
             enough
             )
             ,
             
               Why
               shouldest
               thou
               destroy
               thy self
            
             ,
             by
             quarrelling
             his
             administration
             ?
             Job
             9.
             4.
             
             &
             34.
             17.
             
             &
             33.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Hereupon
             ,
             the
             Second
             Precept
             will
             sound
             to
             this
             sense
             ;
             when
             thou
             seest
             a
             wicked
             man
             prolong
             his
             days
             in
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               wicked
               overmuch
            
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             did
             let
             all
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             wink
             at
             the
             carriage
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             yet
             fare
             never
             the
             worse
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
             Zeph.
             1.
             12.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             17.
             
             &
             3.
             
             14,15
             .
          
           
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             Sayings
             set
             forth
             two
             sins
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             accusing
             of
             Providence
             ,
             because
             the
             just
             perish
             ,
             express'd
             by
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               righteous
               overmuch
               ,
               neither
               make
               thy self
               over-wise
               ,
            
             as
             if
             thou
             couldst
             devise
             a
             wiser
             way
             of
             ordering
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             The
             abusing
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             Patience
             towards
             wicked
             men
             unto
             all
             licentiousness
             ,
             expressed
             by
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               wicked
               overmuch
            
             .
          
           
             Unto
             both
             these
             Extreams
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             (
             upon
             the
             same
             workings
             of
             Providence
             that
             are
             here
             described
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             )
             sheweth
             our
             proneness
             ,
             who
             on
             the
             one
             side
             are
             ready
             to
             condemn
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             charge
             God
             because
             he
             putteth
             them
             under
             such
             bitter
             Providences
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             warp
             and
             nod
             towards
             the
             profane
             world
             because
             they
             prosper
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             If
             godly
             Men
             go
             so
             far
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             the
             ungodly
             come
             quite
             over
             too
             ,
             and
             are
             bold
             in
             both
             these
             Extreams
             .
          
           
             Sutable
             hereunto
             is
             the
             close
             that
             followeth
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             
               Take
               hold
            
             ,
             suffer
             not
             to
             slip
             ,
             say
             to
             thy
             heart
             ,
             
               withdraw
               not
               thy
               hand
               from
            
             ,
             the
             counsel
             given
             on
             both
             parts
             
             in
             the
             former
             Verses
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             
               the
               fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             reverent
             observation
             of
             what
             God
             saith
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             will
             help
             a
             man
             to
             come
             clear
             off
             from
             the
             evils
             and
             inconveniences
             of
             both
             the
             Extreams
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             middle
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             righteous
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             though
             there
             be
             ruin
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             wicked
             against
             the
             Rule
             ,
             though
             Prosperity
             accompany
             it
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             This
             Fear
             of
             God
             will
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             uttering
             or
             acting
             any
             thing
             against
             God
             or
             his
             Word
             ,
             whatsoever
             tentation
             there
             be
             thereunto
             by
             his
             present
             Providence
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Sanctuary
             (
             where
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             is
             taught
             )
             that
             sets
             all
             right
             ,
             Psal
             .
             34.
             11.
             
             Psal
             .
             73.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               2.
               
            
             
               All
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               :
               There
               is
               one
               event
               to
               the
               righteous
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               and
               to
               the
               clean
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               unclean
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               not
               ;
               as
               is
               the
               good
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sweareth
               as
               he
               that
               feareth
               an
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               IS
               it
               absolutely
               so
               that
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             riches
             ,
             poverty
             ;
             health
             ,
             sickness
             ;
             honour
             ,
             dishonour
             ;
             whereof
             Solomon
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             Men
             that
             do
             so
             excessively
             desire
             those
             things
             which
             they
             may
             have
             whom
             Hell
             shall
             have
             ;
             yea
             ,
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
             worse
             outward
             things
             befal
             the
             good
             than
             the
             bad
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             exercise
             and
             adorn
             their
             spiritual
             graces
             and
             comforts
             .
          
           
             But
             howsoever
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             befalling
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             be
             the
             same
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             judg
             of
             the
             
             works
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Persons
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             a
             very
             great
             difference
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             here
             ]
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             Concomitants
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             and
             Effect
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Cause
             and
             Root
             out
             of
             which
             outward
             Dispensations
             do
             arise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             good
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             these
             outward
             good
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             them
             out
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             
               (
               Jer.
            
             31.
             2
             ,
             3.
             4.
             20
             ,
             21.
             )
             and
             mercy
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             had
             his
             two
             bands
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             33.
             5.
             
             And
             if
             they
             want
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             love
             that
             they
             want
             them
             (
             as
             it
             is
             out
             of
             love
             that
             a
             Father
             will
             not
             fill
             his
             Childs
             purse
             )
             because
             they
             would
             be
             like
             to
             be
             worse
             for
             them
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             bad
             Men
             ,
             they
             have
             great
             outward
             enjoyments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             Gods
             general
             Providence
             and
             Bounty
             ,
             Psal
             .
             145.
             9
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Luke
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Perhaps
             also
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             some
             good
             Men
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             Gods
             good-will
             to
             
             those
             dear
             Servants
             of
             his
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             21.
             as
             Gen.
             17.
             18
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Chron.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             some
             great
             work
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             furnisheth
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             enricheth
             them
             by
             it
             ,
             Isa
             .
             45.
             1
             ,
             to
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             God
             will
             not
             leave
             himself
             without
             witness
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Nor
             them
             without
             Wages
             ,
             2
             Kings
             10.
             30.
             
             Jer.
             27.
             6.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               Reward
               ,
               Mat.
            
             6.
             2.
             
             Thus
             for
             the
             Fountain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             accompanying
             these
             outward
             enjoyments
             or
             afflictions
             ;
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             good
             and
             comfortable
             things
             ;
             Good
             men
             have
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             better
             Title
             to
             them
             ,
             enjoying
             them
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             special
             and
             sweet
             right
             than
             any
             out
             of
             Christ
             have
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             5.
             who
             have
             them
             out
             of
             common
             kindness
             rather
             than
             Covenant-love
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             a
             gift
             and
             such
             grace
             from
             God
             to
             use
             them
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             their
             own
             comfort
             as
             others
             have
             not
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             have
             also
             much
             more
             content
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             worldlings
             have
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Prov.
             10.
             22.
             with
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             speak
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             afflicting
             things
             and
             an
             hard
             outward
             condition
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             also
             Good
             men
             differ
             very
             much
             from
             graceless
             men
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             In
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             fear
             God
             have
             that
             gracious
             Presence
             of
             God
             that
             others
             have
             not
             ;
             what-ever
             waves
             arise
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Ship
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             sick
             (
             yea
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             Plague
             ,
             that
             others
             dare
             not
             come
             near
             them
             )
             yet
             God
             will
             be
             so
             near
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             all
             their
             beds
             in
             their
             sickness
             ,
             turning
             and
             tossing
             ,
             changing
             and
             altering
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             signifies
             )
             for
             their
             greater
             ease
             ,
             Psal
             .
             41.
             3.
             
             Or
             ,
             If
             they
             be
             in
             Prison
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             with
             them
             than
             with
             other
             men
             .
             Joseph
             and
             other
             the
             Kings
             Prisoners
             were
             bound
             in
             the
             same
             Prison
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             with
             Joseph
             in
             a
             far
             more
             gracious
             manner
             than
             with
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Gen.
            
             39.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             )
             making
             him
             the
             Ruler
             there
             ,
             and
             all
             he
             did
             to
             prosper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Godly
             ,
             in
             their
             distress
             have
             such
             promises
             as
             others
             have
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             as
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             strengthen
             them
             on
             their
             bed
             of
             languishing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             41.
             3.
             and
             lay
             no
             more
             upon
             them
             in
             
             any
             kind
             than
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             and
             will
             find
             out
             a
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             and
             make
             all
             to
             work
             for
             good
             unto
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             27.
             such
             Promises
             are
             good
             mens
             Priviledges
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             for
             unto
             a
             wicked
             man
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             such
             Providences
             also
             ,
             and
             workings
             of
             Gods
             hand
             for
             their
             support
             and
             refreshing
             (
             however
             their
             troubles
             be
             very
             great
             )
             as
             others
             have
             not
             .
             Thus
             Jacob
             observes
             and
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             were
             exceedingly
             comforted
             with
             the
             Lords
             rebuking
             of
             Laban
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             42.
             
             Jehosaphat
             and
             Ahab
             were
             in
             the
             same
             Battel
             ,
             but
             Ahab
             though
             he
             sought
             and
             thought
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             by
             his
             disguising
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             was
             rescued
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             
               the
               Lord
               that
               helped
               him
               and
               moved
               the
               Enemy
               to
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             29
             ,
             31
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             grace
             also
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             that
             sin
             into
             which
             others
             (
             being
             press'd
             with
             affliction
             )
             ●all
             ,
             Psal
             .
             125.
             3.
             
             John
             17.
             15.
             
             David
             was
             persecuted
             by
             Saul
             ,
             &
             Saul
             was
             prosecuted
             &
             afflicted
             
             by
             the
             Philistins
             ;
             but
             mark
             the
             difference
             ,
             Saul
             goes
             to
             a
             Witch
             ,
             falls
             all
             along
             in
             despair
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             kills
             himself
             :
             But
             David
             could
             never
             be
             drawn
             to
             kill
             Saul
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             persecution
             God
             kept
             up
             his
             Spirit
             .
             The
             Rod
             of
             that
             wicked
             Saul
             did
             not
             so
             rest
             upon
             him
             as
             to
             deject
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             11.
             1.
             or
             infect
             him
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             him
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             Psal
             .
             125.
             3.
             
             See
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             24.
             13.
             
             &
             26.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             have
             such
             a
             Comforter
             
               as
               the
               world
               knows
               not
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             
               dwelleth
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             so
             that
             in
             whatsoever
             Prison
             or
             pressure
             they
             are
             ,
             therein
             that
             Comforter
             is
             with
             them
             also
             ;
             and
             being
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             it
             comforts
             them
             still
             by
             one
             Truth
             of
             Scripture
             or
             other
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             50.
             unto
             which
             is
             added
             his
             inward
             Seal
             and
             Witness
             
               with
               their
               Spirits
            
             ,
             of
             their
             good
             and
             happy
             estate
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Whereas
             worldly
             Men
             ,
             when
             their
             troubles
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             are
             sunk
             in
             despair
             ,
             Gods
             Children
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             highest
             distress
             here
             ,
             have
             their
             highest
             comfort
             in
             their
             Redeemer
             most
             
             imprinted
             and
             engraven
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Job
             19.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             Thus
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             what
             accompanieth
             the
             disasters
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             effects
             and
             consequences
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             men
             ;
             for
             the
             afflictions
             of
             good
             men
             build
             them
             up
             spiritually
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             71.
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
             And
             are
             their
             way
             to
             glory
             ,
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
             But
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             ungodly
             slays
             them
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             32.
             because
             thereby
             they
             sin
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             6
             ,
             9.
             and
             so
             lay
             up
             for
             themselves
             a
             greater
             treasure
             and
             measure
             of
             wrath
             against
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             These
             things
             make
             a
             great
             difference
             here
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             all
             things
             be
             alike
             here
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             shall
             be
             alike
             hereafter
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             28.
             but
             all
             unlike
             ;
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             different
             Name
             ,
             
               Sheep
               and
               Goats
               ,
               Blessed
               and
               Cursed
            
             ;
             a
             different
             Hand
             ,
             
               right
               and
               left
            
             ;
             a
             different
             Sentence
             ,
             
             
               Come
               ye
               Blessed
            
             ,
             and
             
               Go
               ye
               Cursed
            
             ;
             a
             different
             Portion
             ,
             
               Everlasting
               Fire
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               prepared
               Kingdom
            
             :
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             far
             different
             Company
             ;
             
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             must
             be
             wicked
             Mens
             Companions
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             their
             wicked
             Companions
             in
             Sin
             unrepented
             of
             here
             :
             But
             all
             that
             truly
             fear
             God
             ,
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Mat.
             25
             ,
             34.
             41.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               9.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 Go
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 eat
                 thy
                 Bread
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 thy
                 Wine
                 with
                 a
                 merry
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 accepteth
                 thy
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 Garments
                 be
                 always
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thine
                 Head
                 lack
                 no
                 Ointment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               ARe
               these
               the
               words
               of
               sensual
               Men
               ;
               or
               ,
               Are
               they
            
             Solomon
             
               's
               wise
               and
               serious
               Sayings
            
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             sensual
             Men
             ,
             devising
             ,
             presenting
             ,
             and
             allowing
             to
             themselves
             the
             utmost
             carnal
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             be
             so
             fully
             set
             forth
             in
             a
             way
             pleasing
             to
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             things
             that
             an
             Epicure
             would
             have
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             have
             his
             will
             ;
             yet
             these
             following
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             which
             make
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Carnal
             and
             voluptuous
             Men
             do
             not
             use
             to
             speak
             altogether
             in
             such
             a
             language
             as
             is
             here
             used
             :
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             Laying
             this
             down
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             
             place
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             make
             merry
             withal
             shall
             be
             truly
             their
             own
             
               [
               thy
               Bread
               ,
               thy
               Wine
               ]
               ,
            
             but
             oft
             they
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             dance
             with
             what
             they
             can
             get
             of
             other
             mens
             ,
             as
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             16.
             1
             
             Kings
             21.
             7
             ,
             16.
             
             Amos
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             do
             they
             build
             their
             mirth
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             
               God
               accepteth
               their
               works
            
             ;
             perhaps
             ,
             they
             may
             think
             so
             in
             a
             way
             of
             presumption
             ,
             (
             as
             Psal
             .
             50.
             21.
             
             )
             but
             not
             in
             true
             construction
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             real
             and
             solid
             proof
             of
             Gods
             acceptance
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             opening
             these
             words
             
               [
               God
               accepteth
               thy
               works
            
             ]
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             generality
             ,
             and
             in
             way
             of
             supposition
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             appeareth
             that
             God
             favoureth
             thee
             ,
             blesseth
             and
             prospereth
             thee
             in
             thy
             imployments
             and
             enjoyments
             ;
             therefore
             Be
             merry
             .
          
           
             Or
             2.
             
             Particularly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             way
             of
             approbation
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             chearful
             use
             of
             the
             Creatures
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             
               [
               now
            
             ]
             God
             accepteth
             thy
             works
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             well-pleased
             with
             what
             thou
             now
             dost
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             eatest
             and
             drinkest
             ,
             and
             makest
             the
             best
             of
             these
             earthly
             enjoyments
             ;
             as
             He
             was
             pleas'd
             with
             Esther's
             Feasts
             and
             royal
             Apparel
             ;
             even
             
             these
             outward
             works
             God
             accepteth
             when
             his
             glory
             is
             respected
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             the
             words
             be
             taken
             ,
             carnal
             and
             graceless
             men
             look
             not
             to
             Gods
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Whereas
             
               [
               the
               days
               of
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               Vanity
               ]
            
             is
             here
             once
             and
             again
             mentioned
             ,
             carnal
             and
             jovial
             men
             ,
             (
             enjoying
             the
             fulness
             of
             outward
             things
             do
             not
             look
             on
             this
             life
             as
             a
             life
             of
             Vanity
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             a
             state
             of
             Felicity
             .
             
             Solomon's
             aim
             in
             all
             this
             Book
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             all
             things
             below
             to
             be
             Vanity
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             said
             all
             ,
             prosperous
             worldlings
             will
             not
             be
             perswaded
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Here
             is
             
               labouring
               under
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Precept
             conjoined
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             to
             do
             that
             which
             there
             is
             occasion
             to
             do
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             10.
             
               with
               our
               might
            
             .
             Now
             Epicures
             are
             rather
             voluptuous
             than
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             use
             to
             impose
             upon
             themselves
             hard
             labour
             ,
             though
             thereby
             they
             might
             fare
             better
             .
          
           
             Thus
             it
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             words
             spoken
             ,
             that
             sensual
             and
             bruitish
             men
             do
             not
             speak
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             further
             appear
             ,
             because
             if
             Solomon
             had
             inserted
             this
             as
             spoken
             by
             
             men
             given
             up
             wholly
             to
             earthly
             delights
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             themselves
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             carnal
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             very
             probable
             he
             would
             have
             joined
             with
             it
             some
             rebuke
             or
             other
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             caution
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             chap.
             11.
             9.
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             ever
             and
             anon
             mentioning
             this
             joyful
             use
             of
             our
             enjoyments
             as
             the
             best
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             the
             joy
             is
             joined
             with
             ,
             and
             made
             subservient
             unto
             the
             serving
             of
             God
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             tenth
             Verse
             is
             intimated
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             be
             supposed
             ;
             See
             chap.
             2.
             24.
             
             &
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             18.
             
             &
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 What
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 then
                 between
                 Epicures
                 and
                 Frolicks
                 ;
                 and
                 Men
                 that
                 fear
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 use
                 of
                 outward
                 Enjoyments
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               A
               good
               Man
               is
               afraid
               to
               please
               himself
               with
               that
               (
               though
               he
               long
               never
               so
               much
               after
               it
               )
               which
               he
               conceives
               is
               not
               so
               well
               come
               by
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               David
               that
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Well
               of
               Bethlehem
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               But
               wicked
               and
               sensual
               Men
               ,
               drink
               
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 condemned
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               they
               make
               merry
               ,
               not
               with
               their
               own
               Wine
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               have
               procured
               by
               Fines
               and
               Amercements
               laid
               on
               Men
               unjustly
               condemned
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               use
               their
               own
               clothes
               ,
               but
               the
               clothes
               of
               others
               
                 laid
                 to
                 pledg
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               Epicure
               useth
               the
               Creature
               so
               as
               to
               exclude
               and
               shut
               out
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               :
               when
               God
               calls
               to
               mourning
               he
               goes
               to
               feasting
               ,
               Isa
               .
               22.
               12.
               
               But
               a
               good
               Man
               so
               as
               to
               assist
               Service
               ;
               when
               Jehosaphat
               hath
               all
               abundance
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               
                 lift
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               17.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Sensual
               Man
               useth
               the
               good
               things
               he
               hath
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               nourish
               sin
               ,
               feeding
               himself
               like
               an
               Horse
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 neighing
                 after
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               5.
               8.
               but
               good
               Men
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               prevent
               and
               reason
               against
               it
               (
               as
               Joseph
               did
               ,
               Gen.
               39.
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               mercifully
               provided
               for
               them
               ,
               Ezra
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Epicures
               mind
               and
               make
               much
               of
               themselves
               ,
               but
               quite
               
                 forget
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               6.
               6.
               
               But
               good
               Men
               when
               they
               prepare
               most
               for
               themselves
               ,
               are
               mindful
               of
               those
               
                 for
                 whom
                 nothing
                 is
                 prepared
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               8.
               10.
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
               wanting
               this
               way
               ,
               they
               say
               (
               as
               the
               fullyfed
               Lepers
               when
               their
               Brethren
               were
               under
               so
               great
               want
               )
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 well
              
               ,
               2
               Kings
               7.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               An
               Epicure
               useth
               the
               Comforts
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               dissweeten
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               that
               the
               things
               of
               God
               have
               no
               relish
               with
               them
               ,
               Job
               21.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               70.
               
               But
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               sweeten
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               allay
               to
               the
               bitterness
               here
               below
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               Answer
               of
               this
               Question
               Negatively
               .
               These
               are
               not
               the
               Words
               of
               Sensual
               Men.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               (
               To
               Answer
               it
               Affirmatively
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               They
               are
               
               Solomon's
               own
               words
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               by
               which
               he
               wrote
               this
               Book
               ,
               which
               may
               appear
               ,
               and
               be
               proved
               divers
               ways
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               cause
               of
               such
               an
               use
               of
               outward
               things
               as
               Solomon
               here
               speaks
               of
               ;
               for
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               a
               special
               
                 Gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Eccles
              
               .
               5.
               19.
               which
               God
               giveth
               to
               Men
               
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 sight
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               distinction
               from
               
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               2.
               24
               ,
               26.
               
               It
               cannot
               therefore
               but
               be
               good
               ;
               yea
               ,
               good
               and
               comely
               .
               Chap.
               5
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               things
               to
               which
               this
               chearful
               use
               of
               the
               Creatures
               in
               all
               this
               Book
               is
               opposed
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               opposed
               to
               a
               moderate
               use
               (
               for
               this
               also
               must
               be
               moderate
               though
               free
               )
               but
               to
               a
               covetous
               ,
               niggardly
               ,
               sordid
               and
               vexatious
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               notenjoyment
               of
               them
               .
               This
               we
               see
               ,
               chap.
               2.
               22
               ,
               23.
               where
               the
               vexation
               and
               sorrow
               is
               put
               down
               first
               ,
               and
               such
               counsel
               as
               this
               after
               ,
               ver
               .
               24
               So
               also
               chap.
               5.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               the
               thing
               aimed
               at
               in
               this
               hortatory
               permission
               ,
               and
               (
               seemingly
               )
               carnal
               counsel
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               shut
               out
               spiritual
               joy
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               of
               all
               other
               the
               most
               necessary
               and
               the
               most
               noble
               ,
               Luke
               10.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               8.
               for
               Solomon
               saith
               otherwhere
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 merry
                 heart
              
               (
               which
               proceedeth
               especially
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               Gods
               Countenance
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               from
               a
               good
               conscience
               )
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 Feast
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               15.
               15.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               is
               it
               
               Solomon's
               mind
               here
               to
               shut
               out
               sorrow
               and
               moderate
               mourning
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               before
               
                 (
                 chap.
              
               7.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               )
               prefer'd
               sadness
               before
               laughter
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               before
               the
               house
               of
               mirth
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Nor
               doth
               he
               allow
               any
               such
               Creature-content
               ,
               or
               extent
               of
               rejoycing
               therein
               ,
               as
               will
               hinder
               a
               man
               in
               his
               Calling
               here
               ;
               for
               he
               would
               have
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               mighty
               Doer
               in
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               nor
               such
               as
               will
               make
               a
               man
               secure
               and
               unmindful
               of
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               declares
               himself
               against
               ,
               chap.
               11.
               9.
               
               &
               12.
               14.
               
            
             
               But
               His
               intent
               is
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               a
               man
               must
               neither
               affect
               ,
               nor
               send
               for
               sadness
               by
               cares
               ,
               fears
               ,
               or
               discontents
               with
               such
               providences
               as
               do
               not
               please
               him
               ;
               nor
               be
               therefore
               sad
               and
               dismal
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               not
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Creatures
               that
               would
               make
               him
               chearful
               :
               That
               therefore
               which
               he
               adviseth
               to
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               afford
               our selves
               what
               is
               to
               be
               had
               from
               it
               for
               our
               more
               comfortable
               living
               in
               our
               Calling
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               the
               generality
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               calls
               us
               not
               away
               from
               it
               by
               special
               occasions
               of
               abstinence
               and
               mourning
               ,
               to
               delight
               our selves
               in
               ,
               and
               refresh
               our selves
               with
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               25.
               
               Gen.
               18.
               5.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               From
               the
               manner
               of
               
               Solomon's
               speaking
               here
               ,
               which
               may
               put
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               divers
               limitations
               ,
               whereby
               
               what
               is
               said
               here
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               and
               restrained
               .
            
             
               As
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               things
               here
               named
               and
               to
               be
               rejoyced
               in
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               
                 our
                 own
              
               (
               as
               was
               said
               before
               )
               that
               is
               honestly
               come
               by
               ;
               Not
               
                 stoln
                 Bread
                 or
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               9.
               17.
               
               Amos
               4.
               1.
               
               Not
               Apparel
               pull'd
               off
               others
               backs
               ,
               Mica
               .
               2.
               8.
               
               Not
               a
               strange
               Woman
               ,
               but
               ones
               own
               Wife
               
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
              
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               love
               and
               take
               all
               pleasure
               in
               ;
               of
               which
               Solomon
               speaks
               other-where
               ,
               with
               larger
               and
               more
               express
               allowances
               than
               are
               mentioned
               here
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               15
               ,
               19.
               yet
               doth
               he
               not
               mean
               that
               we
               should
               so
               solace
               and
               make
               much
               of
               our selves
               with
               that
               which
               is
               our
               own
               as
               Nabal
               did
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               11.
               grudging
               others
               any
               part
               in
               it
               who
               need
               it
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               20.
               and
               may
               justly
               expect
               it
               ;
               for
               
               Solomon's
               Precept
               afterwards
               is
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 Bread
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 Give
                 a
                 Portion
                 to
                 seven
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 eight
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               11.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               limitation
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               measure
               and
               manner
               of
               using
               joyfully
               our
               enjoyments
               ;
               for
               Solomon
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               excess
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Albeit
               therefore
               he
               mentioneth
               here
               a
               liberal
               use
               of
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               
               yet
               he
               alloweth
               not
               an
               unlimited
               use
               ;
               yea
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               certain
               Truth
               that
               no
               man
               can
               use
               the
               Creatures
               joyfully
               that
               useth
               them
               excessively
               :
               for
               then
               ,
               they
               over-charge
               the
               heart
               ,
               distemper
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               trouble
               the
               conscience
               ,
               Luke
               21.
               34.
               
               Prov.
               23.
               29.
               
               Mark
               6.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               26.
               
               We
               must
               not
               think
               that
               Solomon
               gives
               such
               a
               liberty
               to
               others
               as
               he
               would
               not
               take
               himself
               ;
               Now
               though
               he
               himself
               gave
               himself
               to
               search
               ,
               find
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               trial
               of
               the
               utmost
               of
               Creature-delights
               ;
               yet
               still
               he
               
                 kept
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               2.
               3
               ,
               9.
               the
               Rules
               and
               Bounds
               whereof
               therefore
               ,
               he
               gives
               no
               other
               man
               leave
               (
               here
               )
               to
               transgress
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               a
               limitation
               may
               be
               here
               gathered
               from
               the
               time
               ,
               expressed
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 thy
                 Vanity
                 which
                 he
              
               *
               
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ;
               whereby
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               that
               since
               a
               man
               can
               enjoy
               these
               transitory
               comforts
               only
               in
               this
               poor
               and
               vain
               life
               ;
               therefore
               he
               should
               live
               like
               an
               Epicure
               with
               them
               ,
               Isa
               .
               22.
               12
               ,
               13.
               but
               that
               ,
               since
               in
               this
               life
               only
               we
               can
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               them
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               )
               therefore
               we
               should
               take
               it
               while
               we
               may
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               sweeten
               the
               days
               of
               our
               vanity
               
               with
               it
               ;
               And
               withal
               minding
               us
               ,
               that
               He
               speaks
               all
               this
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               greater
               Happiness
               to
               be
               looked
               after
               (
               there
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Sun
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               5.
               yea
               here
               ,
               under
               a
               better
               Sun
               ,
               Mal.
               4.
               2.
               
               Cant.
               2.
               3.
               
               )
               but
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               outward
               state
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               there
               's
               nothing
               better
               than
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               for
               that
               's
               the
               great
               thing
               that
               Solomon
               supposeth
               and
               proposeth
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               chap.
               12.
               13.
               
               )
               and
               with
               labouring
               in
               our
               Callings
               (
               which
               here
               he
               expresseth
               )
               and
               (
               thus
               walking
               and
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               thus
               walk
               )
               take
               that
               lawful
               comfort
               from
               the
               Creatures
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               from
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               think
               Solomon
               means
               no
               more
               than
               what
               is
               said
               elsewhere
               ,
               viz.
               That
               we
               should
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               joy
               ,
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               47.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Eccles
               .
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               Better
               it
               is
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               Vow
               ,
               than
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               Vow
               and
               not
               pay
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             SInce
             Solomon
             
               gives
               such
               a
               liberty
               for
               not
               Vowing
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               what
               use
               there
               is
               especially
               of
               Vowing
               ,
               and
               what
               Grounds
               there
               are
               in
               Gospel-times
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             answering
             of
             this
             requireth
             the
             distinguishing
             of
             Vows
             ;
             which
             are
             of
             three
             Sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Ceremonial
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             (
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76
             ,
             11.
             )
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             were
             ,
             by
             express
             Command
             ,
             to
             be
             paid
             by
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             in
             those
             Times
             and
             to
             that
             People
             ,
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Worship
             
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             was
             (
             then
             )
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             vowing
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Psal
             .
             66.
             13.
             and
             Presents
             to
             be
             brought
             
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               the
               Mount
               of
               Zion
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             18.
             7.
             
             Such
             Vows
             as
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             Vowing
             of
             such
             things
             as
             these
             
             are
             now
             abrogated
             :
             these
             being
             
               Times
               of
               Reformation
            
             ,
             and
             another
             sort
             of
             Church-administration
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Moral
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             to
             walk
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             106.
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             required
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             let
             slip
             ,
             but
             may
             hold
             the
             faster
             by
             helping
             our
             infirmity
             by
             a
             Vow
             :
             of
             which
             nature
             the
             
               Vow
               of
               Baptism
            
             is
             ,
             and
             subsequent
             Covenant
             renewings
             for
             the
             better
             performing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Ministerial
               ,
               auxiliary
               ,
               subservient
               ]
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             
               moral
               Vow
            
             )
             a
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             but
             some
             indifferent
             thing
             ;
             as
             to
             give
             so
             much
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             such
             or
             such
             Meats
             or
             Drinks
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             God
             gives
             a
             liberty
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             need
             of
             restraining
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             Creature
             wherein
             he
             useth
             to
             exceed
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             himself
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             devoting
             some
             sum
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             so
             defective
             as
             nature
             (
             without
             such
             a
             bond
             )
             useth
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Duty
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             ,
             expediency
             and
             suitableness
             of
             a
             Vow
             to
             the
             will
             of
             
             God
             ,
             these
             two
             latter
             ways
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             me
             to
             Vow
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             helps
             that
             will
             truly
             and
             in
             reality
             assist
             me
             to
             do
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Ground
             in
             nature
             there
             having
             been
             the
             custom
             of
             vowing
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             because
             nature
             hath
             implanted
             this
             in
             Men
             ,
             when
             they
             desire
             ,
             or
             have
             obtained
             any
             special
             benefit
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             thankfulness
             in
             some
             voluntarily-vowed
             retribution
             .
             *
             This
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Mariners
             ,
             who
             being
             put
             in
             fear
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             offer
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             him
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             did
             also
             
               make
               Vows
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             some
             way
             or
             other
             engage
             themselves
             to
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             Jona
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             further
             Ground
             of
             this
             and
             ●
             better
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             Scripture
             :
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             From
             Isa
             .
             19.
             21.
             
             
               They
               shal●
               vow
               a
               Vow
               unto
               the
               Lord
               and
               perform
               it
               ▪
            
             It
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             called
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             respect
             ,
             especially
             ,
             unto
             Gospel-times
             ▪
             Acts
             8.
             27
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             divers
             Passages
             in
             the
             Psalms
             As
             1.
             
             Psal
             .
             50.
             14.
             
             ]
             where
             God
             sets
             
             aside
             and
             sleights
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             things
             ceremonial
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             13.
             and
             yet
             speaks
             of
             Vows
             ,
             as
             things
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetual
             use
             ,
             as
             the
             service
             of
             thanksgiving
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             65.
             1.
             ]
             
               Vnto
               thee
               shall
               the
               Vow
               be
               performed
               ,
            
             where
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               Vnto
               thee
               all
               flesh
               shall
               come
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             2.
             seems
             to
             carry
             it
             covertly
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Gospel-times
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             76.
             11.
             ]
             
               Vow
               and
               pay
               ,
               Bring
               Presents
               to
               him
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               feared
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             inferreth
             Vowing
             (
             in
             some
             sense
             )
             and
             bringing
             Presents
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             even
             nature
             it self
             teacheth
             Heathens
             to
             bring
             Presents
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             fear
             ,
             reverence
             and
             magnifie
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             God
             himself
             when
             they
             are
             once
             converted
             ;
             See
             Gen.
             32.
             18.
             2
             
             Chron.
             32.
             23.
             1
             
             Kings
             10.
             25.
             
             Isa
             .
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             concerning
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             as
             they
             express
             a
             ceremonial
             Duty
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Vow
             ,
             so
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             Jews
             and
             not
             to
             us
             ;
             as
             when
             Sacrifices
             were
             vowed
             ,
             or
             the
             giving
             of
             this
             or
             that
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             It
             is
             observed
             that
             their
             voluntary
             
             Sacrifices
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vowed
             things
             *
             ;
             See
             Levit.
             7.
             16.
             
             Psal
             .
             66.
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             116.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Judg.
             11.
             31.
             
             And
             divers
             things
             they
             Vowed
             ,
             on
             special
             occasions
             for
             Gods
             use
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             service
             that
             was
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             (
             as
             Numb
             .
             21.
             where
             it
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             persons
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             their
             Goods
             were
             confiscate
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Josh
             .
             6.
             19.
             so
             1
             Sam.
             1.
             11.
             
             )
             such
             things
             concern'd
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             they
             implied
             and
             contained
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             a
             moral
             Duty
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             left
             on
             recotd
             for
             our
             direction
             and
             imitation
             ;
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             specialty
             which
             they
             vowed
             *
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             generality
             ,
             and
             that
             real
             duty
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             vowing
             was
             intended
             ,
             as
             to
             strengthen
             our
             Faith
             in
             God
             for
             any
             special
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             desire
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             occasioned
             that
             Vow
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             1
             ,
             2.
             because
             it
             was
             so
             sad
             a
             thing
             that
             a
             Canaanite
             should
             take
             any
             of
             Israel
             captive
             ;
             wherein
             they
             might
             think
             God
             would
             relieve
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             renounced
             their
             own
             private
             gain
             if
             they
             got
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             vowed
             they
             would
             do
             that
             which
             was
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             
             God
             ,
             Josh
             .
             6.
             17.
             24.
             as
             concerning
             those
             cursed
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             whereby
             (
             if
             they
             did
             as
             God
             would
             have
             them
             do
             at
             
               Jericho
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             6.
             19.
             
             God
             should
             be
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             a
             gainer
             ;
             unto
             this
             confirming
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             we
             may
             add
             also
             inciting
             and
             assisting
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             Duty
             of
             thanksgiving
             :
             Of
             this
             ,
             that
             Vowing
             that
             we
             read
             so
             often
             of
             in
             the
             Psalms
             *
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             unto
             these
             two
             ends
             ,
             the
             Vow
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Jepthah
               ,
               Hannah
            
             ,
             and
             others
             *
             may
             be
             refer'd
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             to
             be
             collected
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             speak
             of
             Vowing
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             to
             Vow
             (
             such
             of
             them
             as
             had
             just
             cause
             †
             to
             do
             it
             )
             and
             (
             absolutely
             )
             to
             perform
             their
             Vows
             ,
             and
             bring
             Presents
             to
             God
             according
             to
             the
             prescribed
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             use
             and
             in
             force
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             us
             ;
             to
             look
             to
             the
             substance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             vow
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             our
             Baptism
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             belongs
             to
             all
             )
             ;
             And
             to
             Vow
             otherwise
             (
             as
             we
             find
             just
             occasion
             upon
             due
             deliberation
             )
             in
             the
             way
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             
             our
             help
             in
             doing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             testifying
             of
             our
             thankfulness
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Jews
             also
             were
             to
             look
             principally
             unto
             that
             substance
             of
             obedience
             which
             is
             required
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             God
             never
             regarded
             their
             outward
             Sacrifices
             as
             they
             were
             a
             complement
             ,
             
               (
               Jer.
            
             7.
             22.
             
             Micah
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             )
             but
             as
             in
             them
             they
             made
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             50.
             5.
             
             )
             offered
             and
             engaged
             themselves
             in
             all
             holy
             obedience
             that
             they
             might
             become
             his
             humble
             Servants
             for
             the
             great
             favour
             and
             mercy
             he
             afforded
             them
             ;
             In
             this
             David
             is
             plain
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             116.
             16.
             
          
           
             To
             illustrate
             this
             in
             one
             instance
             ;
             Jacob
             (
             to
             help
             his
             Faith
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             a
             strait
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             and
             declare
             his
             thankfulness
             before-hand
             )
             Voweth
             three
             things
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Lord
               be
               my
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             28.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             Second
             is
             ,
             Ceremonial
             ,
             
               This
               Stone
               shall
               be
               Gods
               House
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             place
             holy
             and
             consecrated
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Altar-worship
             ,
             Gen.
             35.
             7.
             
             The
             Third
             is
             ,
             Ministerial
             ,
             auxiliatory
             ,
             testificatory
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             engagement
             to
             declare
             his
             thankfulness
             in
             giving
             without
             fail
             
             unto
             God
             
               the
               Tenth
            
             of
             all
             that
             which
             God
             should
             give
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             of
             these
             belongs
             to
             us
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             every
             special
             mercy
             a
             new
             obligation
             ,
             accession
             ,
             and
             attractive
             to
             assist
             us
             (
             unto
             whom
             God
             can
             never
             be
             dear
             enough
             )
             in
             loving
             the
             Lord
             and
             cleaving
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             116.
             1
             ,
             2.
             whereunto
             it
             is
             not
             unlawful
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             bind
             our selves
             by
             a
             special
             Vow
             upon
             special
             occasion
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             special
             renewing
             of
             our
             Baptismal-Covenant
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             re-obliging
             our selves
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             ,
             of
             building
             an
             Altar
             and
             offering
             Sacrifices
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Third
             ,
             that
             which
             concerns
             us
             therein
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             testifie
             our
             thankfulness
             when
             God
             frees
             us
             from
             our
             great
             fears
             ,
             and
             grants
             our
             earnest
             desires
             ,
             by
             honouring
             the
             Lord
             with
             our
             Riches
             ,
             and
             by
             Vowing
             (
             if
             we
             be
             convinced
             that
             such
             an
             help
             is
             needful
             to
             prevent
             our
             trifling
             with
             God
             )
             to
             give
             some
             considerable
             part
             of
             our
             Estates
             to
             such
             uses
             as
             whereby
             God
             may
             have
             it
             most
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             shall
             thus
             Vow
             and
             engage
             our
             
             selves
             before-hand
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             conditional
             way
             ,
             we
             must
             always
             see
             that
             our
             meaning
             be
             not
             to
             indent
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             nothing
             from
             us
             unless
             we
             have
             what
             we
             need
             from
             him
             (
             God
             should
             have
             been
             
             Jacob's
             God
             though
             he
             had
             not
             granted
             his
             request
             )
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             to
             wrestle
             with
             God
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             our
             weak
             faith
             as
             concerning
             the
             hearing
             of
             our
             prayer
             ;
             it
             being
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             the
             Lord
             to
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speak
             more
             properly
             )
             to
             perswade
             our selves
             and
             make
             our selves
             believe
             he
             will
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             sincerely
             willing
             to
             bind
             our selves
             to
             do
             for
             him
             :
             Not
             because
             our
             doing
             is
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
             
               (
               Job
            
             35.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             )
             but
             because
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             crown
             that
             grace
             of
             his
             in
             us
             whereby
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             do
             things
             of
             moment
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             careful
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             glory
             when
             he
             provides
             for
             our
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             Grounds
             of
             Vowing
             from
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             There
             may
             be
             added
             another
             Ground
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             Reason
             agreeable
             both
             to
             Nature
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             For
             Vows
             rightly
             made
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             great
             Declarations
             
             of
             our
             reverent
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             they
             may
             be
             great
             assistances
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Duties
             we
             owe
             unto
             him
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             they
             proceed
             from
             weighty
             causes
             (
             for
             light
             matters
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             Vow
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             Bond
             thereof
             is
             so
             strait
             a
             Bond
             ,
             that
             Conscience
             trembles
             to
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             to
             which
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Vow
             ,
             we
             have
             confined
             our selves
             .
             It
             's
             good
             Discipline
             that
             keeps
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             Vows
             discreetly
             made
             are
             a
             Christians
             voluntary
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             hedg
             of
             Holiness
             *
             
             ,
             whereby
             he
             restrains
             himself
             from
             extravagancies
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             lays
             by
             them
             a
             willing
             constraint
             on
             himself
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             important
             Duties
             which
             nature
             otherwise
             is
             untoward
             unto
             and
             treacherous
             in
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Vow
             be
             an
             assistance
             ,
             (
             truly
             and
             justly
             so
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             demanded
             in
             the
             Duty
             it
             assisteth
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             and
             imposeth
             the
             getting
             of
             all
             helps
             for
             the
             better
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             This
             Vowing
             hath
             so
             near
             and
             so
             helpful
             a
             conjunction
             and
             consociation
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             pass
             in
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
            
             ,
             and
             Latine
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             Name
             *
             ;
             the
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             ,
             because
             when
             we
             
             desire
             any
             thing
             more
             ardently
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             add
             a
             promise
             to
             the
             prayer
             that
             in
             that
             way
             we
             may
             look
             to
             have
             it
             the
             more
             hopefully
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               (
               O
               God
               )
               hast
               heard
               my
               Vows
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             61.
             5.
             that
             is
             ,
             Prayers
             made
             with
             Vows
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             afterward
             paid
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             Psal
             .
             116.
             12
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             By
             these
             things
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             a
             Vow
             appears
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             therein
             an
             agreeableness
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             Now
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Question
             further
             be
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             command
             for
             this
             Vowing
             ?
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             everywhere
             commands
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             lawful
             Vows
             when
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             yet
             I
             find
             not
             any-where
             (
             no
             not
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             where
             Vows
             are
             most
             mentioned
             )
             any
             very
             clear
             Command
             for
             the
             making
             of
             them
             *
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             as
             voluntary
             things
             ;
             only
             there
             is
             one
             place
             where
             the
             expression
             looketh
             likest
             to
             a
             Command
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76.
             11.
             
             
               Vow
               and
               pay
            
             ;
             To
             which
             two
             Things
             may
             be
             said
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Command
             or
             Imposition
             ,
             but
             a
             Supposition
             ,
             
               Vow
               and
               pay
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             thou
             Vow
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             pay
             .
             As
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               angry
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             4.
             26.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Command
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             anger
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             sinful
             anger
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             repetition
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Verse
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               that
               be
               round
               about
               him
               bring
               Presents
               to
               him
               ,
            
             seem
             to
             be
             indeed
             a
             Precept
             ,
             yet
             that
             also
             may
             be
             thus
             understood
             :
             If
             thou
             dost
             Vow
             the
             presenting
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             do
             not
             dally
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             him
             (
             as
             Jacob
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             surely
             give
             the
             Tenth
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             22.
             
             )
             whereof
             the
             Reason
             followeth
             ,
             for
             
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               feared
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             that
             in
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             7.
             
             Be
             not
             vain
             in
             thy
             Vows
             so
             as
             not
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             
               but
               fear
               thou
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             Mr.
             Perkins
             lays
             down
             thus
             ;
             If
             David
             
               speaks
               of
               Moral
               Duties
               ,
               then
            
             
             
               the
               Command
               concerns
               every
               Man
               ;
               because
               the
               thing
               commanded
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               Worship
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               meant
               of
               Ceremonial
               Duties
               ,
               it
               binds
               the
               Jews
               only
               ;
               howhowbeit
            
             
             
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               had
               just
               cause
               to
               Vow
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               they
               had
               liberty
               to
               abstain
               from
               Vowing
               ,
            
             Deut.
             23.
             22.
             
          
           
             Unto
             which
             Answer
             of
             his
             ,
             this
             also
             may
             be
             annexed
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Precept
             to
             such
             Persons
             as
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             Vow
             for
             Moral
             Ends
             ,
             then
             (
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Vow
             be
             different
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             )
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             it
             is
             resolved
             into
             a
             Moral
             Vow
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             extended
             unto
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             (
             being
             so
             taken
             )
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Precept
             in
             the
             generality
             binding
             all
             Men
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             and
             such
             Men
             as
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             Vow
             for
             the
             help
             of
             their
             infirmity
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             God
             requireth
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             substance
             which
             can
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             Scripture
             in
             reference
             to
             Gospel-times
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             binds
             Men
             to
             bind
             themselves
             in
             a
             generality
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             according
             to
             their
             Baptismal
             Vow
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             it
             binds
             them
             to
             Vow
             that
             in
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             find
             necessary
             for
             themselves
             for
             their
             better
             fulfilling
             of
             
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             for
             the
             thankful
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             in
             great
             and
             glorious
             deliverances
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             Psalm
             speaketh
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Words
             be
             taken
             thus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             Vowing
             obedience
             ,
             and
             Vowing
             assistance
             ;
             the
             obedience
             that
             God
             requireth
             ,
             and
             that
             assistance
             which
             (
             as
             to
             us
             )
             the
             obedience
             requires
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             and
             way
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             us
             )
             I
             see
             not
             but
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             continue
             still
             a
             Command
             for
             Vowing
             *
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             Command
             extended
             to
             all
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Moral
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             again
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             necessary
             assistance
             for
             that
             Obedience
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             the
             generality
             ,
             but
             not
             this
             or
             that
             assistance
             in
             the
             particular
             ;
             which
             though
             this
             or
             that
             Man
             may
             be
             bound
             to
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             obedient
             ,
             unless
             he
             take
             up
             and
             bind
             upon
             himself
             such
             an
             help
             ;
             yet
             other
             Men
             are
             free
             that
             need
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             better
             help
             themselves
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             (
             if
             I
             could
             be
             brief
             in
             a
             Question
             expos'd
             to
             so
             many
             interposings
             )
             
             
               A
               Vow
            
             or
             
               Votive
               Promise
            
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             General
             and
             Personal
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             General
             ]
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             ,
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ;
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             bound
             in
             ,
             and
             did
             often
             renew
             their
             Circumcision-Covenant
             (
             which
             was
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             ours
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             being
             ever
             the
             same
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             did
             often
             renew
             their
             Circumcision-Covenant
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             under
             Moses
             a
             ,
             Joshua
             b
             ,
             Jehoash
             c
             ,
             Asa
             d
             ,
             Hezekiah
             e
             ,
             Josiah
             f
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             generally
             (
             though
             sometimes
             it
             might
             be
             done
             more
             expresly
             and
             eminently
             )
             they
             that
             were
             Saints
             ,
             Gods
             favourites
             ,
             and
             that
             weighed
             well
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             their
             Seal
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             they
             would
             be
             his
             faithful
             Allies
             .
          
           
             Hereunto
             ,
             there
             is
             subordinate
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             this
             is
             included
             ,
             another
             general
             Bond
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             use
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             said
             before
             )
             all
             needful
             helps
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             that
             Obedience
             and
             Duty
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             is
             a
             prae-ingagement
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             a
             re-ingagement
             in
             the
             renewings
             thereof
             .
             That
             we
             are
             and
             are
             to
             be
             thus
             bound
             ,
             may
             
             appear
             from
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             that
             extent
             that
             is
             ascribed
             to
             every
             Precept
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
             where
             any
             sin
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             there
             the
             cause
             and
             occasion
             of
             that
             sin
             is
             forbidden
             also
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             forbidding
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             Riot
             and
             Luxury
             *
             is
             therewithal
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             where
             a
             Duty
             is
             commanded
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             Duty
             ,
             is
             therein
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Commandment
             require
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             it
             requires
             the
             forbearing
             of
             that
             Communion
             with
             Idolaters
             that
             will
             hinder
             it
             *
             ,
             and
             to
             join
             our selves
             with
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             shall
             have
             opportunity
             and
             assistance
             for
             
             it
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             shew
             that
             every
             Man
             is
             tied
             to
             that
             without
             which
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             as
             he
             may
             if
             he
             take
             that
             help
             ;
             as
             Joseph
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             forbear
             (
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             Gen.
             39.
             10.
             
             )
             the
             company
             of
             his
             tempting
             Mistress
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sin
             (
             in
             it self
             )
             to
             be
             
               with
               her
            
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             had
             not
             avoided
             that
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             in
             more
             danger
             of
             
               lying
               by
               her
            
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             ,
             besides
             this
             General
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Personal
             solemn
             Promise
             or
             Vow
             that
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             of
             using
             such
             or
             such
             an
             help
             ,
             (
             being
             a
             bodily
             exercise
             ,
             or
             something
             in
             it self
             indifferent
             )
             needful
             for
             such
             or
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             which
             yet
             another
             may
             not
             need
             ;
             And
             this
             it
             concerns
             those
             only
             to
             betake
             themselves
             unto
             ,
             who
             are
             upon
             good
             and
             serious
             considerations
             ,
             convinced
             of
             the
             need
             of
             it
             for
             their
             proper
             help
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             want
             in
             their
             Obedience
             to
             God
             if
             they
             bind
             not
             themselves
             to
             it
             ;
             yet
             herein
             they
             are
             so
             to
             limit
             themselves
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             thing
             and
             the
             time
             as
             their
             necessity
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Moral
             Obedience
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             requireth
             ;
             avoiding
             the
             censuring
             of
             any
             others
             that
             take
             a
             greater
             liberty
             ,
             in
             whom
             things
             are
             not
             so
             circumstantiated
             as
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Unto
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             in
             this
             Question
             ,
             (
             which
             by
             reaching
             out
             for
             further
             information
             and
             satisfaction
             hath
             been
             so
             tedious
             )
             I
             shall
             for
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Question
             whether
             Vows
             be
             required
             ,
             add
             this
             distinction
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             a
             Vow
             there
             are
             two
             Things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             implicit
             but
             a
             sincere
             purpose
             
             of
             heart
             to
             do
             what
             is
             required
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             need
             as
             an
             help
             thereunto
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             57.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             explicit
             formal
             Vow
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             that
             we
             will
             certainly
             do
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             28.
             20
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             of
             these
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             to
             desire
             any
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             purpose
             to
             use
             the
             means
             which
             God
             putteth
             into
             our
             hands
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             to
             seek
             any
             good
             from
             God
             (
             especially
             any
             special
             mercy
             )
             without
             
             a
             sincere
             intention
             to
             serve
             and
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             obtain
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             than
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             to
             mock
             God.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             more
             express
             and
             solemn
             Vowing
             ,
             though
             so
             serious
             a
             thing
             be
             to
             be
             done
             with
             all
             good
             advice
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             moment
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             expedient
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             better
             than
             put
             such
             a
             Bridle
             upon
             our selves
             to
             restrain
             us
             from
             those
             un-approved
             things
             unto
             which
             our
             natures
             are
             fiercely
             carried
             ,
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             ackowledged
             *
             .
             Now
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             required
             of
             us
             also
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             true
             judgment
             ,
             conscience
             and
             experience
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             weakness
             exacteth
             it
             
             of
             us
             ,
             I
             (
             for
             my
             part
             )
             do
             not
             see
             ;
             yet
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             be
             far
             from
             imposing
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             imposeth
             not
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             those
             conscientious
             Christians
             to
             consider
             of
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             need
             they
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             help
             they
             have
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             remaineth
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             answer
             divers
             Objections
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               1.
               ]
               
                 The
                 Old
                 Testament
                 gives
                 a
                 ful
                 liberty
                 not
                 to
                 Vow
                 ,
              
               Deut
               23.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 of
              
               Paul
               's
               ,
               (
               Acts
               18.
               18.
               
               &
               21.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               26.
               )
               
                 which
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 the
                 Old-Testament-Service
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 undergo
                 and
                 yield
                 to
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 required
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 condescend
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 wherein
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 winning
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 his
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 zealous
                 :
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Scripture
                 binding
                 to
                 Vowing
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               For
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               it
               was
               shewed
               before
               how
               often
               they
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               (
               for
               substance
               )
               but
               a
               pursuance
               
               of
               their
               Circumcision-Covenant
               wherein
               they
               were
               all
               bound
               .
               As
               for
               Psal
               .
               76.
               11.
               it
               hath
               been
               spoken
               to
               already
               .
               Now
               to
               that
               in
               Deut.
               23.
               22.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 shalt
                 forbear
                 to
                 Vow
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 thee
              
               ;
               this
               Answer
               is
               given
               *
               :
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 sin
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               to
               forbear
               Vowing
               as
               to
               break
               a
               Vow
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               expounded
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               5.
               5.
               
               And
               so
               it
               is
               like
               that
               ,
               John
               15.
               22.
               otherwise
               ,
               Negligence
               and
               Unthankfulness
               is
               sure
               sinful
               ,
               Luke
               17.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               It
               's
               true
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               express
               Precept
               for
               Vowing
               ,
               but
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               of
               the
               Name
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               And
               so
               it
               is
               answered*
               
               ,
               that
               for
               Moral
               Vows
               ,
               they
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Moral
               Law
               (
               as
               helps
               for
               the
               better
               performing
               of
               all
               the
               Duties
               thereof
               )
               which
               Law
               continuing
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               necessary
               assistances
               to
               our
               obeying
               thereof
               are
               therein
               included
               .
               The
               principal
               part
               of
               Jacobs
               Vow
               (
               which
               he
               saw
               he
               needed
               and
               which
               God
               accepted
               and
               answered
               )
               was
               plainly
               Moral
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 my
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               why
               we
               should
               not
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               Vow
               so
               ,
               upon
               a
               special
               mercy
               received
               or
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               
               Who
               can
               tell
               ?
               As
               to
               Ministerial
               Vows
               of
               this
               or
               that
               outward
               thing
               they
               are
               of
               an
               inferiour
               nature
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               spoken
               to
               before
               ,
               as
               things
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               from
               which
               (
               as
               the
               case
               may
               stand
               )
               we
               are
               not
               altogether
               set
               free
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               2.
               ]
               
                 But
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 Vow
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 Gods
                 Moral
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               We
               see
               David
               vowing
               that
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               106.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Calvin
               Answered
               *
               very
               remarkably
               ,
               that
               such
               Vows
               are
               made
               under
               and
               with
               respect
               unto
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               is
               contained
               the
               aid
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               for
               the
               keeping
               of
               all
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               acceptably
               ;
               and
               also
               ,
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               keep
               them
               perfectly
               .
               This
               may
               serve
               to
               answer
               what
               can
               be
               objected
               against
               our
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               (
               wherein
               all
               are
               required
               of
               God
               to
               ingage
               )
               which
               is
               to
               keep
               Gods
               holy
               will
               and
               Commandments
               all
               our
               days
               ;
               As
               also
               against
               the
               subsequent
               renewings
               of
               the
               said
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               Obj.
               3.
               ]
               
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 vowed
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 What
                 need
                 any
                 more
                 ?
                 The
                 repeating
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 superfluous
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Not
               so
               ;
               for
               though
               by
               that
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               Commands
               of
               Obedience
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               be
               sufficiently
               and
               eminently
               bound
               to
               our
               Duty
               ,
               yet
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               our selves
               )
               we
               are
               not
               so
               assistingly
               obliged
               as
               we
               may
               be
               by
               our
               own
               additional
               ingagements
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               that
               we
               can
               add
               unto
               ,
               or
               augment
               the
               Divine
               Bond
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               it
               is
               by
               our
               Vow
               more
               acknowledged
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               every
               new
               engagement
               ,
               more
               fastened
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               gird
               closer
               to
               our selves
               the
               Lords
               Bond
               ,
               which
               ,
               without
               that
               ,
               hangs
               looser
               .
               If
               I
               consider
               my self
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               giving
               such
               and
               such
               Precepts
               ,
               then
               the
               matter
               stands
               thus
               ;
               
                 He
                 binds
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 :
              
               But
               if
               I
               look
               on
               my self
               with
               respect
               to
               my
               after-vowing
               to
               observe
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               then
               the
               matter
               stands
               thus
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 also
                 bind
                 :
              
               and
               so
               God
               may
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               fail
               ,
               not
               only
               I
               condemn
               thee
               out
               of
               my
               own
               mouth
               ,
               having
               given
               thee
               a
               Law
               which
               thou
               hast
               broken
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               mouth
               (
               O
               thou
               evil
               ,
               and
               
               unfaithful
               Servant
               )
               because
               thou
               didst
               resume
               that
               Law
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               down
               to
               thine
               own
               self
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               hast
               transgress'd
               it
               ;
               as
               1
               King.
               2.
               42.
               
               
                 Thou
                 saidst
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               closedst
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               more
               by
               an
               after-vow
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Joshua
               when
               the
               people
               were
               ready
               and
               resolute
               to
               ingage
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Witnesses
                 against
                 your selves
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
              
               24.
               21
               ,
               22.
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               binding
               themselves
               to
               what
               God
               bound
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               more
               weight
               lies
               upon
               us
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               lifting
               up
               our
               souls
               to
               vanity
               ,
               and
               to
               restrain
               us
               from
               exorbitancy
               by
               our
               own
               engagements
               ;
               and
               another
               Argument
               and
               Motive
               is
               added
               to
               our
               walking
               uprightly
               ;
               In
               regard
               of
               our selves
               therefore
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               superfluous
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               it
               is
               that
               a
               Debtor
               reneweth
               his
               Bond
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               bound
               as
               strongly
               in
               the
               old
               Bond
               as
               in
               the
               new
               ;
               for
               by
               a
               new
               Writing
               and
               Sealing
               there
               's
               a
               new
               sense
               of
               his
               Debt
               ,
               and
               instigation
               to
               the
               payment
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               others
               ,
               Vows
               of
               Thankfulness
               to
               God
               set
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               Men
               ,
               may
               confirm
               their
               Faith
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Mercy
               for
               which
               we
               testifie
               our
               thankfulness
               ,
               and
               may
               also
               be
               
               for
               their
               imitation
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               glorifie
               God
               when
               they
               receive
               the
               like
               favours
               from
               him
               ;
               Besides
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               that
               when
               Infants
               are
               baptized
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               of
               any
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               therefore
               had
               need
               to
               have
               it
               taught
               them
               ,
               and
               understandingly
               and
               voluntarily
               (
               perhaps
               many
               years
               after
               )
               to
               bind
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               Persons
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               unto
               which
               notwithstanding
               they
               were
               bound
               when
               they
               were
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               4.
               ]
               
                 God
                 loves
                 willingness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 freely
                 :
                 now
                 Vows
                 bind
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 freedom
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               The
               willingness
               and
               liberty
               that
               God
               likes
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               always
               retain
               ,
               is
               a
               liberty
               that
               is
               opposed
               to
               constraint
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 7.
                 
                   and
                   Vowing
                   lays
                   a
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   leaves
                   no
                   liberty
                   of
                
                 going
                 back
                 ,
                 Judg.
                 11.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 necessity
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 constraint
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 Man
                 
                   purposeth
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 Man
                 chuseth
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 free-will
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 consideration
                 or
                 other
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 over-powered
                 ;
                 Now
                 ,
                 albeit
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 vowed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 payment
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Debt
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 willingly
                 ingaged
                 himself
                 )
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 necessity
                 as
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 enforcement
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 pay
                 that
                 binds
                 himself
                 to
                 pay
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 proves
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 willing
                 ;
                 for
                 therefore
                 he
                 binds
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 unless
                 he
                 tie
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 unwilling
                 to
                 bind
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 willingly
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 Debtors
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                   (
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 necessarily
                 .
                 The
                 necessity
                 
                   of
                   Debt
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   of
                   coaction
                
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Necessitate
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 it
                 implies
                 not
                 any
                 violent
                 constraint
                 ,
                 but
                 over-powering
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Convictions
                 drawing
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 :
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   necessity
                   is
                   laid
                   upon
                
                 
                 me
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 16.
                 and
                 yet
                 saith
                 immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   do
                   this
                   thing
                   willingly
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                
                 18.
                 else
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   against
                   my
                   Will
                
                 ;
                 but
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 lie
                 under
                 a
                 necessitating
                 dispensation
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 His
                 service
                 is
                 perfect
                 freedom
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 between
                 necessity
                 and
                 coaction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 coaction
                 is
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 necessity
                 if
                 the
                 Vow
                 be
                 well
                 made
                 (
                 as
                 
                 Jepthah's
                 was
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 required
                 not
                 performance
                 but
                 repentance
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 )
                 is
                 undergone
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 joy
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 As
                 for
                 Ministerial
                 Vows
                 of
                 external
                 exercises
                 or
                 assistances
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 necessity
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 being
                 in
                 it self
                 free
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 performance
                 incumbent
                 after
                 the
                 Vow
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 what
                 was
                 indifferent
                 before
                 ,
                 remains
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   his
                   judgment
                
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 condemn
                 others
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Vow
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 )
                 ;
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   use
                
                 ,
                 he
                 lies
                 under
                 his
                 voluntary
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 
                 cannot
                 take
                 that
                 liberty
                 that
                 another
                 man
                 may
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Obj.
               5.
               ]
               
                 He
                 that
                 vows
                 ,
                 lays
                 a
                 snare
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 upon
                 himself
                 a
                 double
                 guilt
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 fail
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 conceives
                 himself
                 in
                 duty
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 broken
                 a
                 Vow
                 whereby
                 he
                 tied
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Every
               Man
               is
               to
               be
               so
               well
               advised
               before
               he
               enter
               into
               a
               Vow
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               it
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               help
               him
               ,
               not
               hamper
               him
               ;
               and
               a
               Spur
               to
               prick
               and
               prompt
               him
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               not
               a
               Sword
               to
               wound
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               first
               of
               these
               Guilts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               the
               Duty
               ,
               (
               whereof
               he
               was
               convinced
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Vowed
               )
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               his
               Vow
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               security
               and
               carelessness
               in
               not
               doing
               his
               Duty
               ,
               which
               is
               heightened
               indeed
               because
               it
               continueth
               after
               a
               Vow
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               but
               that
               in
               such
               Cases
               there
               will
               be
               a
               double
               Guilt
               ,
               (
               which
               falleth
               out
               also
               in
               the
               Vow
               of
               Baptism
               to
               which
               we
               are
               all
               bound
               )
               ;
               But
               then
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               that
               a
               thing
               
               good
               in
               it self
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               (
               as
               the
               Vow
               here
               supposed
               to
               be
               )
               and
               also
               which
               may
               be
               of
               excellent
               use
               *
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               or
               laid
               aside
               ,
               because
               of
               an
               evil
               that
               by
               accident
               adheres
               ,
               or
               rather
               is
               fastened
               by
               our
               own
               fault
               and
               the
               tentation
               of
               the
               Devil
               to
               it
               .
               Things
               in
               themselves
               good
               are
               not
               to
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               because
               of
               an
               accidental
               evil
               ;
               for
               then
               even
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               must
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               Physick
               (
               which
               is
               more
               like
               Vowing
               )
               because
               there
               is
               an
               easie
               and
               frequent
               mis-acting
               therein
               :
               Rather
               therefore
               ,
               when
               we
               fail
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               double
               fault
               ,
               a
               double
               acknowledgment
               ,
               a
               double
               repentance
               ,
               in
               which
               way
               a
               double
               pardon
               may
               be
               hoped
               for
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               better
               hoped
               for
               ,
               because
               the
               fault
               is
               doubled
               by
               means
               of
               that
               Vow
               wherein
               we
               bound
               our selves
               out
               of
               a
               willingness
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               here
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Snare
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               Vowing
               ,
               so
               there
               lies
               also
               a
               Tentation
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               leaving
               a
               Mans
               self
               loose
               .
               To
               shun
               Covenants
               and
               Engagements
               ,
               is
               a
               secret
               contributer
               to
               Security
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               
               idle
               heart
               is
               apt
               to
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               go
               on
               as
               before
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               defective
               in
               Duty
               (
               as
               all
               are
               )
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               add
               to
               it
               breach
               of
               Covenant
               ;
               for
               I
               make
               none
               ;
               as
               profane
               people
               use
               to
               say
               :
               Though
               I
               be
               loose
               and
               run
               out
               at
               times
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               no
               Hypocrite
               ;
               for
               I
               make
               no
               such
               Profession
               as
               they
               do
               :
               But
               such
               may
               know
               that
               it
               is
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               dishonest
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
               loth
               to
               renew
               his
               Bond
               ,
               because
               thereby
               he
               knows
               he
               shall
               be
               tied
               more
               than
               before
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               break
               ,
               be
               more
               blamed
               .
               Creditors
               like
               those
               Men
               betrer
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               renew
               their
               Bonds
               ,
               though
               they
               fail
               after
               ,
               because
               it
               shews
               a
               good
               nature
               ,
               an
               honest
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               willingness
               to
               pay
               if
               they
               were
               able
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               in
               vain
               to
               Vow
               though
               we
               fail
               ;
               for
               even
               because
               of
               that
               failing
               a
               gracious
               person
               is
               so
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               at
               last
               set
               himself
               to
               do
               what
               he
               hath
               Vowed
               to
               do
               with
               a
               greater
               confirmation
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               good
               his
               Vow
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               rather
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               made
               it
               good
               before
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               hath
               often
               promised
               to
               pay
               a
               Debt
               and
               failed
               ,
               even
               for
               very
               shame
               pays
               at
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Obj.
               6.
               ]
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Vow
                 about
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Vow
                 to
                 obstain
                 from
                 such
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 Vow
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 a
                 special
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 thankfulness
                 ,
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 portion
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 uses
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               things
               indifferent
               (
               as
               indifferent
               )
               are
               not
               the
               proper
               matter
               of
               a
               Vow
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               they
               are
               a
               needful
               and
               an
               apt
               assistance
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               indifferent
               ,
               but
               required
               of
               God
               as
               a
               Christians
               Duty
               .
               Such
               Vows
               are
               not
               made
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               any
               Precept
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               but
               upon
               a
               supposed
               necessity
               of
               them
               as
               a
               means
               (
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               person
               )
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               that
               Moral
               End
               for
               which
               they
               are
               intended
               and
               entred
               into
               .
               We
               cannot
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               Vow
               an
               abstaining
               from
               the
               use
               of
               Wine
               ,
               or
               the
               giving
               of
               such
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               to
               good
               uses
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               if
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               be
               not
               done
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               and
               must
               say
               that
               Temperance
               is
               necessary
               ;
               
               and
               real
               Thankfulness
               is
               necessary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               supposing
               a
               man
               to
               be
               convinced
               within
               himself
               that
               he
               cannot
               attain
               the
               temperance
               ,
               or
               shall
               fail
               in
               the
               thankfulness
               without
               tying
               himself
               to
               such
               means
               and
               helps
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               (
               and
               yet
               I
               speak
               with
               submission
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               wherein
               others
               are
               so
               shie
               )
               but
               that
               in
               such
               a
               case
               it
               will
               prove
               a
               sin
               to
               such
               a
               man
               to
               forbear
               such
               a
               means
               to
               him
               necessary
               for
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               such
               Ends
               ;
               for
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               sin
               in
               a
               Man
               not
               to
               respect
               as
               he
               ought
               God's
               Ends
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               not
               to
               use
               all
               those
               good
               means
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               to
               serve
               God
               better
               ,
               and
               give
               God
               what
               he
               requires
               of
               him
               ,
               especially
               if
               he
               and
               others
               have
               found
               by
               experience
               the
               benefit
               of
               such
               a
               course
               ?
            
             
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               Vowing
               is
               ,
               the
               mutability
               and
               inconstancy
               of
               the
               will
               
               of
               Man
               in
               better
               and
               harder
               things
               ,
               which
               therefore
               needs
               a
               peculiar
               and
               strait
               Bond
               to
               keep
               it
               firm
               .
               It
               's
               usual
               with
               us
               in
               our
               straits
               to
               be
               strait
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               entertain
               divers
               holy
               and
               self-denying
               purposes
               ;
               but
               being
               set
               free
               from
               trouble
               ,
               we
               grow
               remiss
               ,
               secure
               (
               like
               
               Lot's
               Wife
               )
               look
               back
               to
               
               what
               we
               like
               :
               Now
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               this
               security
               ,
               a
               Vow
               is
               of
               great
               use
               (
               yea
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               we
               are
               bound
               before
               by
               the
               command
               of
               God
               )
               because
               thereby
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               we
               go
               ,
               we
               carry
               about
               with
               us
               ,
               a
               commonefaction
               and
               spiritual
               munition
               in
               our
               consciences
               to
               arm
               us
               against
               the
               evil
               and
               violent
               inclinations
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               instigations
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               those
               affected
               pretences
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               arise
               in
               our
               corrupt
               hearts
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               looser
               way
               look
               well
               enough
               .
               Mr.
               Dod
               *
               well
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               reason
               why
               Satan
               is
               so
               violent
               in
               tempting
               ,
               and
               we
               so
               weak
               in
               resisting
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               hang
               off
               ,
               halt
               between
               two
               opinions
               ,
               and
               have
               faint
               resolutions
               of
               forsaking
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               if
               no
               better
               means
               will
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               we
               must
               bind
               our selves
               by
               a
               solemn
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               to
               labour
               and
               strive
               against
               our
               principal
               and
               most
               dangerous
               corruptions
               .
               Much
               hath
               been
               spoken
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               and
               expediency
               of
               a
               Vow
               ,
               how
               it
               is
               continued
               and
               how
               far
               it
               may
               be
               urged
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               whereunto
               ,
               since
               this
               Subject
               is
               already
               so
               far
               prosecuted
               ,
               some
               other
               things
               may
               be
               more
               distinctly
               and
               succinctly
               annexed
               ,
               
               that
               the
               whole
               Argument
               may
               be
               better
               comprehended
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 First
                 Enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                
                 Vow
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   how
                   distinguished
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 A
                 Vow
                 is
                 a
                 voluntary
                 and
                 serious
                 Promise
                 made
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 solemn
                 engaging
                 and
                 binding
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 promised
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Descriptions
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 regulated
                 Vow
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 Jepthah's
                 Vow
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Vow
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 Description
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Vow
                 lies
                 essentially
                 and
                 fundamentally
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 represented
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   single
                   purpose
                
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 Vow
                 hath
                 a
                 Bond
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 presented
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 will
                 *
                 and
                 intention
                 to
                 oblige
                 our selves
                 unto
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 as
                 a
                 Vow
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Vow
                 and
                 Promise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 not
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 interest
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 
                 knows
                 the
                 heart
                 where
                 the
                 Vow
                 is
                 bottomed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 properly
                 belongeth
                 to
                 punish
                 all
                 those
                 whoever
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 deal
                 falsly
                 in
                 their
                 Vow
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 See
                 Deut.
                 23.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 an
                 engaging
                 of
                 our selves
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 perform
                 when
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 once
                 Vowed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 119.
                 106.
                 and
                 in
                 Hannah
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Vow
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 either
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 only
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 bind
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Searcher
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 all
                 one
                 *
                 
                 whether
                 the
                 tongue
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 heart
                 only
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 from
                 
                 Hannah's
                 speaking
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 Vowed
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 most
                 and
                 principally
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 done
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 11
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 A
                 Vow
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 distinction
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Common
                 and
                 Universal
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 made
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 initiation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 albeit
                 Infants
                 cannot
                 then
                 make
                 it
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 that
                 transaction
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 )
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 Vow
                 is
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 special
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 otherwise
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Singular
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 Man
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 occasionally
                 binding
                 himself
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 Description
                 is
                 given
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 twofold
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   More
                   General
                   ]
                
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 special
                 and
                 weighty
                 occasion
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 ties
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Jacob
                 and
                 David
                 did
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 21.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 101.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 (
                 see
                 the
                 Contents
                 )
                 &
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 106.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   More
                   Special
                   ]
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Moral
                 Vow
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 commanded
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 a
                 Ministerial
                 Vow
                 ,
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 a
                 voluntary
                 ingaging
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 some
                 outward
                 work
                 in
                 it self
                 not
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 useful
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 performed
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 It
                 
                 is
                 a
                 Vowing
                 of
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 and
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 Moral
                 End.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   What
                   then
                   are
                   the
                   Ends
                   and
                   Reasons
                   of
                   a
                
                 Vow
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Obedience
                 (
                 our
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 forbearing
                 of
                 evil
                 )
                 in
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 most
                 difficult
                 :
                 As
                 suppose
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 find
                 himself
                 very
                 averse
                 and
                 shifting
                 from
                 self-examination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 required
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                   Jer.
                
                 8.
                 6.
                 it
                 may
                 give
                 him
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 tie
                 himself
                 to
                 some
                 times
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 once
                 a
                 month
                 ,
                 or
                 still
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Repentance
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 quite
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 )
                 thrust
                 into
                 Corners
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 denied
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 delayed
                 and
                 omitted
                 :
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 bind
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 Vow
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 times
                 apart
                 for
                 reading
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 lest
                 otherwise
                 we
                 be
                 strangers
                 to
                 our
                 Bible
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 God.
                 So
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 found
                 himself
                 often
                 to
                 offend
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offend
                 his
                 Conscience
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 such
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 
                 (
                 as
                 Wine
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 grievous
                 provocations
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 therein
                 often
                 caught
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 tempting
                 Company
                 ;
                 Here
                 a
                 good
                 ground
                 is
                 laid
                 of
                 laying
                 ,
                 by
                 Vow
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 such
                 Things
                 and
                 Persons
                 )
                 a
                 restraint
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 fasting
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Numb
                
                 .
                 30.
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 Jer.
                 35.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 or
                 binding
                 out
                 himself
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 lie
                 in
                 that
                 sin
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 our selves
                 of
                 .
                 Unto
                 this
                 Head
                 the
                 Vow
                 of
                 the
                 Nazarites
                 heretofore
                 may
                 be
                 refer'd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Holiness
                 and
                 a
                 special
                 separation
                 of
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 delights
                 of
                 other
                 Men
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 5.
                 was
                 intended
                 and
                 kept
                 strictly
                 to
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Vow
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 were
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 4.
                 7.
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 or
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 happy
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Patterns
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 Amos
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 these
                 external
                 and
                 auxiliary
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 Vowed
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 separation
                 from
                 their
                 End
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 Religion
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 observing
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 abstaining
                 from
                 
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Meat
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 merited
                 by
                 these
                 observances
                 )
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Vowed
                 absolutely
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 holiness
                 in
                 the
                 observance
                 ,
                 but
                 relatively
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 helps
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 great
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 as
                 Jacob
                 vowed
                 ,
                 and
                 Jepthah
                 ,
                 and
                 Hannah
                 ,
                 partly
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 (
                 unto
                 which
                 something
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 before
                 *
                 )
                 ,
                 it
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 heart
                 much
                 in
                 expecting
                 good
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 affections
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 gainer
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 speak
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 by
                 granting
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 thanksgiving
                 *
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 50.
                 14.
                 which
                 appeareth
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 real
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calves
                 of
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 distribute
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Thus
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Song
                 from
                 Hannah
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 (
                 Vowed
                 )
                 Son
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 11
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 Charity
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 Brethrens
                 spiritual
                 edification
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 20.
                 
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 Paul
                 intended
                 in
                 that
                 Vow
                 ,
                 Acts
                 18.
                 18.
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 circumcising
                 of
                 
                   Timothy
                   )
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 respect
                 their
                 bodily
                 relief
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 regard
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 Vow
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 so
                 much
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 prospereth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 greater
                 gain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 *
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 a
                 little
                 weekly
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 heavily
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 aforehand
                 )
                 we
                 shall
                 far
                 more
                 freely
                 and
                 chearfully
                 communicate
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   In
                   what
                   manner
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   Vow
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   Considerations
                   and
                   Conditions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   observed
                   in
                   Vowing
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 Vow
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 possible
                 and
                 feasible
                 ]
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 Gods
                 Commandments
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 innocency
                 ,
                 when
                 now
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 3.
                 or
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 angry
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 inordinately
                 angry
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Men
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 passions
                 with
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Acts
                 15.
                 39.
                 
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 passionate
                 alike
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 
                 we
                 do
                 ingage
                 into
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 vow
                 wisely
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 sincere
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 endeavour
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strength
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beg
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 due
                 consideration
                 and
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 infirmity
                 under
                 which
                 we
                 labour
                 and
                 groan
                 )
                 to
                 observe
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 requireth
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 partiality
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 our selves
                 from
                 our
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 really
                 and
                 without
                 guile
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 foil'd
                 against
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 grief
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 rallying
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 renewing
                 the
                 Fight
                 against
                 those
                 Lusts
                 that
                 fight
                 against
                 our
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Vows
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 ]
                 ;
                 Not
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 Vowed
                 ,
                 Acts
                 23.
                 12.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 kill
                 Paul
                 ;
                 so
                 Judges
                 17.
                 3.
                 
                 Nothing
                 must
                 be
                 Vowed
                 against
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 's
                 to
                 bind
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 John
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 which
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 our
                 Callings
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 Vow
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 private
                 life
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 some
                 colour
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pursue
                 some
                 self-pleasing
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 forsake
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 .
                 Nor
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Charity
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 rigid
                 Oath
                 of
                 Saul
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 1
                 Sam.
                 14.
                 24
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Especially
                 ,
                 against
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 23.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 attain
                 (
                 in
                 ordinary
                 course
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 diligent
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 thereupon
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 Vow
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Continency
                 now
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 his
                 single
                 life
                 become
                 a
                 very
                 sinful
                 life
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 Vow
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 a
                 freedom
                 of
                 Will
                 and
                 Election
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 Vow
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 freedom
                 of
                 Condition
                 *
                 .
                 For
                 Children
                 living
                 with
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 to
                 Vow
                 Marriage
                 with
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 against
                 or
                 without
                 their
                 Parents
                 consent
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongs
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 *
                 still
                 speaks
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 in
                 Marriage
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 worse
                 that
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 by
                 Popish
                 Seducers
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 's
                 enough
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 Rule
                 against
                 Romish
                 Vows
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Namely
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Vow
                 of
                 voluntary
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 property
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 they
                 bind
                 themselves
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 begging
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 15.
                 4.
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 Agurs
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 whereby
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 upon
                 that
                 tentation
                 which
                 Agur
                 therein
                 expresseth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Vow
                 of
                 perpetual
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 whom
                 those
                 burnings
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 different
                 degrees
                 and
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 ?
                 In
                 which
                 regard
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 bind
                 out
                 himself
                 from
                 Gods
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 but
                 to
                 tempt
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Vow
                 of
                 regular
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 directly
                 against
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   bought
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   :
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 23.
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 Vow
                 they
                 bind
                 themselves
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 their
                 Superiours
                 Will
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 sleep
                 ,
                 be
                 apparelled
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Rule
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Luther
                 relates
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 rigor
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 Flesh
                 would
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 that
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 Fish
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 many
                 ,
                 strong
                 for
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 extremely
                 pale
                 and
                 weak
                 (
                 walking
                 with
                 
                 a
                 Staff
                 to
                 sustain
                 themselves
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 wondred
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 them
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 wan
                 and
                 weak
                 ;
                 They
                 answered
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Watching
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 Sleep
                 then
                 ?
                 Their
                 answer
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 Luther
                 in
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 unlawfulness
                 ,
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 how
                 little
                 power
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 bear
                 what
                 they
                 bind
                 themselves
                 unto
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 adds
                 to
                 the
                 unlawfulness
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 should
                 bind
                 our selves
                 by
                 a
                 Vow
                 then
                 only
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 truly
                 needful
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 wherein
                 we
                 see
                 just
                 and
                 great
                 cause
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 willing
                 constraint
                 upon
                 our selves
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Souls
                 good
                 ;
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 a
                 Vow
                 in
                 external
                 things
                 is
                 grounded
                 very
                 much
                 upon
                 a
                 conviction
                 within
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 others
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 without
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 want
                 it
                 without
                 being
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Duty
                 we
                 owe
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 and
                 prae-obliged
                 by
                 our
                 Moral
                 Vow
                 also
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 Vows
                 trivial
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 highest
                 Medicines
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Maladies
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Vows
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 rash
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 Vow
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 go
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 House
                 again
                 ,
                 nor
                 into
                 such
                 Company
                 ;
                 They
                 will
                 swear
                 away
                 their
                 Healthing
                 and
                 Gaming
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 passion
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 in
                 an
                 Ale-house
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 Presence
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 while
                 they
                 feel
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 new
                 tentation
                 carries
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 course
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 23.
                 25.
                 whereas
                 every
                 prudent
                 
                   purpose
                   is
                   established
                   by
                   counsel
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 20.
                 18.
                 and
                 Men
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 Vow
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 without
                 fighting
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 War
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   good
                   advice
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 condemned
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 headlong
                 Herod
                 ,
                 that
                 suddenly
                 and
                 wantonly
                 bound
                 himself
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 a
                 Dancing
                 .
                 Damosel
                 would
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 highly
                 against
                 God's
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 sadly
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Mark
                 6.
                 22
                 ,
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Saul
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 haste
                 ,
                 brake
                 off
                 from
                 his
                 enquiring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 the
                 People
                 under
                 a
                 Curse
                 to
                 eat
                 no
                 Food
                 till
                 the
                 Evening
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 against
                 Charity
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 observed
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 against
                 wisdom
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 advice
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 hindred
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 slaughter
                 of
                 the
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 14.
                 24
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 At
                 least
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Jepthah
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 more
                 zealous
                 than
                 advised
                 Vow
                 brought
                 himself
                 into
                 a
                 Snare
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 *
                 )
                 God
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 fulfil
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 might
                 have
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 warn
                 them
                 never
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Vow
                 to
                 God
                 indefinitely
                 *
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 latitude
                 that
                 they
                 bind
                 themselves
                 to
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 cast
                 perils
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 would
                 bind
                 our selves
                 to
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
                 24.
                 19.
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 Humane
                 nature
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Solemn
                 Humiliation
                 especially
                 )
                 be
                 willing
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 41.
                 
                 And
                 hereupon
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 action
                 and
                 obligation
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 humility
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 going
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 John
                 15.
                 5.
                 
                 Judges
                 5.
                 8.
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 David's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.
                 18.
                 not
                 with
                 
                 Peter's
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 35.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 Faith
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 best
                 resolutions
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 Saul's
                 Armour
                 to
                 David
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 set
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 hopeful
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 Vow
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 
                   let
                   sin
                   have
                   dominion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 perform
                 thy
                 Promise
                 ,
                 wherein
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Sin
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   dominion
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 6.
                 12
                 ,
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Case
                     be
                     so
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     much
                     ado
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     good
                     not
                     to
                     Vow
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   That
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   any
                   more
                   than
                   that
                   did
                   which
                   the
                   Disciples
                   spake
                   concerning
                   Marriage
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   all
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   11.
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   some
                   live
                   so
                   religiously
                   and
                   holily
                   without
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   a
                   Vow
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   followeth
                   is
                   only
                   this
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   vow
                   rashly
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   wherein
                   Calvin
                   speaks
                   very
                   solidly
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   adviseable
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   sparing
                   in
                   Vowing
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   that
                   Vow
                   with
                   levity
                   ,
                   do
                   either
                   quickly
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   Vow
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   undergo
                   it
                   with
                   such
                   servility
                   as
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   things
                   by
                   force
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   pay
                   and
                   perform
                   their
                   hard
                   task
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   much
                   trouble
                   and
                   tediousness
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   business
                   is
                   mar'd
                   ,
                   and
                   loseth
                   all
                   its
                   grace
                   and
                   beauty
                   .
                   Calv.
                   in
                   Deut.
                   23.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   Christians
                   therefore
                   be
                   very
                   observant
                   how
                   they
                   Vow
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   entangle
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   omit
                   that
                   considerate
                   Vowing
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   so
                   advantage
                   themselves
                   ;
                   And
                   
                   let
                   them
                   Remember
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   Vow
                   divers
                   things
                   profitably
                   ,
                   wherein
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   difficulty
                   and
                   hard
                   Discipline
                   as
                   in
                   some
                   other
                   things
                   there
                   is
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   appear
                   if
                   we
                   review
                   and
                   imitate
                   
                   Jacob's
                   Vow
                   ;
                   Who
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Then
                     shall
                     the
                     Lord
                     be
                     my
                     God
                     ]
                     ,
                  
                   Vow
                   thou
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   a
                   singular
                   and
                   signal
                   Mercy
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   only
                   ,
                   to
                   cleave
                   unto
                   him
                   firmly
                   ,
                   to
                   walk
                   before
                   him
                   circumspectly
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   exactly
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     I
                     'll
                     make
                     him
                     an
                     Altar
                     ]
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   Vow
                   to
                   have
                   Prayer
                   in
                   my
                   Family
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   apart
                   some
                   time
                   for
                   private
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   Jacob
                   Vowed
                   
                     the
                     Tenth
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   mayst
                   thou
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   the
                   Lord
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   my
                   Goods
                   ,
                   confecrate
                   such
                   a
                   Sum
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     lay
                     by
                     me
                     in
                     store
                  
                   *
                   something
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   poor
                   Servants
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   is
                   something
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   chearfully
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   more
                   chearfulness
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   than
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   let
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   indeed
                   ,
                   the
                   Vowing
                   against
                   a
                   special
                   and
                   natural
                   corruption
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   matter
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   have
                   faln
                   once
                   and
                   again
                   into
                   such
                   evils
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   Vow
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   overtaken
                   more
                   ;
                   for
                   sin
                   we
                   shall
                   while
                   we
                   are
                   here
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   sin
                   overcome
                   
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   natural
                   and
                   constitution-sin
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   may
                   Vow
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   natural
                   pleasure
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   diffidence
                   or
                   distrust
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   getting
                   the
                   better
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   ,
                   lying
                   down
                   in
                   despair
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   such
                   
                   Goliah's
                   :
                   we
                   may
                   also
                   Vow
                   ,
                   carefully
                   and
                   watchfully
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   occasions
                   that
                   may
                   (
                   with
                   attending
                   on
                   our
                   Calling
                   )
                   be
                   avoided
                   ,
                   of
                   falling
                   into
                   them
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   Joseph
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   39.
                   10.
                   and
                   yet
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   business
                   ,
                   v.
                   11.
                   )
                   as
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   all
                   good
                   means
                   to
                   keep
                   our selves
                   from
                   our
                   iniquity
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   but
                   a
                   folly
                   for
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   Vow
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   overcome
                   by
                   a
                   powerful
                   Enemy
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   to
                   use
                   all
                   good
                   means
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   overcome
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   usually
                   Men
                   do
                   resolve
                   upon
                   ;
                   so
                   here
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   company
                   ,
                   meats
                   ,
                   drinks
                   ,
                   dalliances
                   ,
                   compliances
                   ,
                   give
                   strength
                   to
                   a
                   Master-sin
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   Master
                   ;
                   all
                   such
                   things
                   one
                   may
                   zealously
                   (
                   and
                   yet
                   cautelously
                   )
                   Vow
                   against
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   the
                   caution
                   ;
                   Try
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Nazarites
                   Vow
                   was
                   temporary
                   )
                   ,
                   as
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   week
                   ,
                   a
                   month
                   ,
                   a
                   quarter
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   measure
                   ,
                   (
                   not
                   the
                   highest
                   and
                   hardest
                   degrees
                   at
                   first
                   )
                   .
                   Thus
                   by
                   disusing
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayst
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   more
                   
                   and
                   more
                   )
                   wean
                   thy self
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   a
                   Bill
                   of
                   divorce
                   unto
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   hurt
                   thee
                   and
                   hold
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   been
                   longer
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   married
                   unto
                   .
                   Thus
                   People
                   by
                   keeping
                   away
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   a
                   week
                   ,
                   a
                   month
                   ,
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   at
                   length
                   grow
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   live
                   one
                   without
                   another
                   well
                   enough
                   .
                
                 
                   Unto
                   this
                   Fifth
                   Caution
                   (
                   which
                   being
                   so
                   manifold
                   )
                   hath
                   detained
                   me
                   thus
                   long
                   )
                   ,
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   a
                   Vow
                   must
                   be
                   free
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   to
                   these
                   auxiliary
                   and
                   external
                   engagements
                   )
                   Christian
                   liberty
                   must
                   still
                   be
                   preserved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vow
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   and
                   continued
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   reason
                   and
                   occasion
                   whereupon
                   it
                   is
                   grounded
                   .
                   To
                   Vow
                   abstinence
                   from
                   Wine
                   and
                   strong
                   Drink
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   lay
                   a
                   Snare
                   to
                   catch
                   a
                   Mans
                   self
                   in
                   ;
                   Age
                   ,
                   or
                   incidental
                   Weakness
                   may
                   as
                   much
                   need
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   enliven'd
                   by
                   it
                   as
                   Youth
                   was
                   defiled
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   a
                   young
                   Timothy
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   weak
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   Paul
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   wishing
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Vow
                   against
                   Wine
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   admonisheth
                   and
                   adviseth
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   moderate
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   weakness
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fouth
                 Enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   What
                   Rules
                   and
                   Helps
                   are
                   there
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   Reasons
                   of
                   the
                   strict
                   performance
                   of
                   Vows
                   being
                   once
                   made
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Vows
                 be
                 made
                 unlawfully
                 and
                 rashly
                 ,
                 they
                 bind
                 indeed
                 ,
                 But
                 to
                 what
                 ?
                 To
                 Repentance
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 Jepthah's
                 Vow
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 performance
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 Laws
                 to
                 our selves
                 against
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 Father
                 or
                 an
                 Husband
                 might
                 make
                 Vows
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Numb
                
                 .
                 30.
                 )
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 God
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 Vows
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 comfort
                 keep
                 or
                 break
                 ;
                 Not
                 keep
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 rash
                 ;
                 not
                 break
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 be
                 Vows
                 ;
                 like
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 ,
                 promise
                 what
                 you
                 will.
                 Men
                 that
                 over-vow
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 Men
                 that
                 over-purchase
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 grow
                 miserably
                 in
                 Debt
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 haply
                 )
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 Land
                 again
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Debt
                 .
                 So
                 inconsiderate
                 Vowers
                 are
                 miserably
                 troubled
                 ,
                 finding
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 therefore
                 forced
                 even
                 to
                 unpromise
                 again
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 dismal
                 as
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 purchased
                 Land
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 some
                 peace
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 pardoning
                 their
                 rashness
                 upon
                 repentance
                 )
                 in
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 their
                 Vow
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 peace
                 under
                 the
                 obligation
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 quickly
                 make
                 
                 such
                 Vows
                 as
                 no
                 honest
                 and
                 wise
                 Christian
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 surety
                 for
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 shew
                 zeal
                 in
                 Vowing
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 grow
                 wise
                 after
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 performing
                 ?
                 When
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 making
                 of
                 our
                 Vows
                 and
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 Zeal
                 to
                 the
                 Performance
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Cases
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Cases
                 disabled
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 Vowed
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 an
                 impediment
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 scandalous
                 the
                 breach
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 publick
                 )
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 made
                 so
                 advisedly
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 carnal
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 worldly
                 discommodities
                 ,
                 private
                 and
                 personal
                 dissatisfactions
                 should
                 not
                 beat
                 us
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 bear
                 us
                 out
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 Judg.
                 11.
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 lawful
                 and
                 holy
                 Vows
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 bind
                 our selves
                 to
                 things
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 helpful
                 to
                 godliness
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Jepthah
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   opened
                   my
                   mouth
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   cannot
                   go
                   back
                   ,
                   Judg.
                
                 11.
                 35.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 express
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 23.
                 21
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                 And
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 Psal
                 .
                 76.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 hereof
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Religion
                 being
                 it self
                 a
                 Bond
                 ;
                 a
                 Vow
                 is
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 thing
                 Vowed
                 were
                 a
                 thing
                 free
                 before
                 the
                 Vow
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 vowed
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 vowed
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 vowed
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 indifferent
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Vow
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Vow
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 formality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 appertains
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 that
                 Vows
                 against
                 drinking
                 Wine
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 worship
                 God
                 immediately
                 in
                 forbearing
                 to
                 drink
                 Wine
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 worships
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 abstaining
                 
                   by
                   accident
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 stands
                 bound
                 under
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Vow
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 further
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 owns
                 the
                 thing
                 vowed
                 ]
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Was
                   it
                   not
                   thine
                   own
                   ?
                   —
                   in
                   thine
                   own
                   power
                   ?
                
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 sold
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 Money
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 devoted
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 that
                 Money
                 he
                 sold
                 his
                 Land
                 for
                 .
                 So
                 Psal
                 .
                 56.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   Vows
                   are
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   :
                
                 Not
                 that
                 God
                 makes
                 
                 Vows
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 God's
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 even
                 Heathens
                 saw
                 by
                 their
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 accounted
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 Vowed
                 guilty
                 of
                 their
                 Vow
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 paid
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 lay
                 damned
                 of
                 that
                 Vow
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Persons
                 condemned
                 under
                 it
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 neglected
                 to
                 pay
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 Vow
                 contains
                 many
                 sad
                 and
                 shameful
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 1.
                 
                 Foolery
                 and
                 mockery
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 4.
                 and
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 2.
                 
                 Flattery
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 33
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 losing
                 of
                 ones
                 credit
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 10.
                 v.
                 37.
                 3.
                 
                 Perfidiousness
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Covenant
                 is
                 broken
                 .
                 
                 4.
                 
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 broken
                 and
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 Want
                 of
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 7.
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 makes
                 God
                 to
                 blast
                 a
                 Mans
                 Enterprizes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   destroy
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   bands
                   ,
                
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 Behold
                 how
                 fearful
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 this
                 fickleness
                 are
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 34.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Any
                 thing
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 witness
                 for
                 God
                 against
                 such
                 Men
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
                 24.
                 27.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 a
                 Vow
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Wholly
               ]
               ,
               Not
               as
               Monks
               ,
               that
               perform
               their
               Vow
               in
               not-marrying
               ,
               but
               therefore
               are
               the
               more
               unchast
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               all
               impurity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Speedily
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               21.
               
               He
               gives
               twice
               that
               gives
               quickly
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Freely
               and
               chearfully
               ]
               ,
               Praises
               should
               be
               as
               ready
               and
               as
               hearty
               as
               the
               Prayers
               that
               were
               made
               when
               the
               Vow
               was
               made
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Musculus
               
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               blames
               them
               that
               when
               they
               be
               sick
               ,
               desire
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               yet
               take
               no
               care
               to
               have
               publick
               Thanks
               returned
               to
               God
               when
               they
               are
               recovered
               :
               The
               real
               acknowledgment
               also
               of
               their
               thankfulness
               should
               be
               freely
               rendred
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Hannah
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               1.
               27.
               for
               
                 God
                 loves
                 a
                 chearful
                 giver
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               there
               should
               be
               providence
               in
               Vowing
               ,
               that
               the
               performance
               may
               not
               come
               with
               an
               Alas
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               from
               
                 Jepthah
                 Judges
              
               11.
               35.
               
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 What
                 Helps
                 be
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 vowed
                 rightly
                 ,
                 though
                 performed
                 hardly
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Part
               with
               thy
               Lusts
               ]
               ,
               As
               People
               go
               to
               Fairs
               and
               Markets
               ,
               and
               there
               sell
               what
               they
               are
               loth
               enough
               to
               part
               
               with
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pay
               what
               they
               owe
               ;
               so
               Go
               to
               the
               means
               of
               Grace
               ;
               Perhaps
               ,
               the
               Minister
               may
               bid
               so
               fair
               *
               ,
               as
               that
               thou
               wilt
               part
               with
               those
               corruptions
               that
               hinder
               the
               performance
               of
               thy
               Vows
               .
               If
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               were
               once
               mortified
               ,
               How
               easily
               would
               Vows
               be
               performed
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Borrow
               of
               Friends
               and
               Neighbours
               ]
               ,
               so
               People
               use
               to
               do
               that
               they
               may
               not
               disappoint
               their
               Creditors
               ,
               and
               make
               forfeits
               to
               their
               Landlords
               ;
               converse
               with
               godly
               Christians
               that
               are
               honest
               themselves
               in
               their
               dealing
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               all
               others
               to
               be
               so
               also
               .
               And
               let
               all
               Christians
               lend
               what
               
               help
               they
               can
               ,
               that
               their
               Fellow-Christians
               may
               pay
               their
               Vows
               .
               Abhorred
               be
               they
               that
               give
               the
               Nazarites
               Wine
               to
               drink
               ,
               Amos
               2.
               12
               ,
               and
               entice
               others
               to
               do
               contrary
               to
               their
               Vows
               and
               Engagements
               ;
               They
               be
               like
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               3.
               
               Gen.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Abate
               from
               ordinary
               Delights
               ]
               ;
               for
               that
               's
               needful
               for
               the
               performing
               of
               extraordinary
               Engagements
               .
               As
               those
               that
               have
               an
               hard
               Fine
               to
               pay
               ,
               abate
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               dyet
               ,
               apparel
               ,
               and
               other
               (
               not-necessary
               )
               Expences
               ;
               so
               must
               they
               that
               make
               strict
               Vows
               ,
               and
               mean
               to
               pay
               them
               ,
               
               from
               carnal
               contentments
               ,
               as
               from
               Revels
               ,
               Feasts
               ,
               or
               put
               
                 a
                 Knife
                 to
                 their
                 Throat
              
               if
               they
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 given
                 to
                 appetite
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               23.
               2.
               so
               ,
               if
               given
               to
               anger
               ,
               rather
               forbear
               good
               than
               speak
               evil
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               2.
               
               O
               How
               did
               
               David's
               Light
               and
               holy
               Understanding
               overcome
               his
               longing
               !
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               So
               did
               the
               Rechabites
               obedience
               their
               natural
               content
               :
               which
               obedience
               to
               their
               Father
               ,
               God
               did
               highly
               commend
               and
               reward
               ,
               Jer.
               35.
               14
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Pray
               earnestly
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               strength
               may
               be
               given
               from
               him
               for
               the
               performing
               of
               that
               Vow
               ,
               (
               howbeit
               hard
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               )
               that
               was
               made
               not
               only
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               for
               him
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               57
               ,
               58.
               1
               
               Chron.
               29.
               18.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               honesty
               to
               keep
               thy
               word
               :
               and
               this
               will
               be
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               a
               Man
               when
               his
               great
               Fine
               is
               paid
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               pinch'd
               to
               pay
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   Oh
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   broken
                   Vows
                   !
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 sin
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 24.
                 5.
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 unpardonable
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 pardons
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 transgression
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 and
                 degrees
                 ;
                 If
                 weakly
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 merciful
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 even
                 Men
                 are
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 mind
                 willing
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 binds
                 himself
                 firmly
                 to
                 pay
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 shift
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 Creditor
                 blames
                 his
                 inconsiderateness
                 (
                 perhaps
                 )
                 in
                 making
                 him
                 believe
                 he
                 would
                 pay
                 and
                 yet
                 disappointing
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 passeth
                 it
                 over
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 loveth
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 discharge
                 a
                 Debt
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 this
                 poor
                 Man
                 is
                 as
                 willing
                 to
                 pay
                 as
                 to
                 promise
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 ;
                 I
                 take
                 that
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 by
                 his
                 Non-performance
                 now
                 ;
                 He
                 will
                 pay
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 speed
                 well
                 with
                 God
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 truly
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 I
                 I
                 would
                 pay
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pay
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 get
                 wherewithal
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Scripture-Questions
           out
           of
           Isaiah
           .
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               .
               9.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               For
               unto
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
               ,
               and
               unto
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               shall
               be
               on
               his
               shoulders
               ;
               and
               his
               Name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderful
               ,
               Counseller
               ,
               ,
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               The
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               The
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               's
               the
               reason
               why
               Christ
               is
               so
               often
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               outward
               deliverances
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             In
             general
             ]
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             without
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             good
             should
             be
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             ;
             For
             ,
             since
             the
             Fall
             of
             Man
             ,
             our
             state
             is
             sum'd
             up
             in
             this
             ,
             
               God
               against
               us
            
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             Jer.
             21.
             13.
             
             Zech.
             11.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             again
             ,
             
               God
               with
               us
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             8.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             41.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             all
             good
             is
             given
             out
             from
             God
             unto
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             ]
             ,
             That
             this
             may
             appear
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             Christ
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             ,
             in
             his
             Person
             and
             Office
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             both
             of
             them
             make
             for
             his
             Peoples
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               his
               Person
               ]
            
             ;
             For
             Behold
             here
             ,
             It
             is
             said
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               Child
               is
               born
               ]
            
             ,
             There
             's
             Christs
             Humanity
             ;
             for
             He
             was
             Marie's
             Child
             ,
             Mat.
             2.
             20.
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             her
             substance
             ,
             though
             conceived
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             He
             was
             also
             fed
             and
             bred
             up
             with
             Butter
             and
             Honey
             ,
             as
             other
             Children
             us'd
             to
             be
             in
             that
             Land
             that
             flowed
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             Isa
             .
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             Child
             (
             like
             the
             Youth
             or
             Child
             )
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             33
             ,
             42.
             masters
             and
             destroys
             all
             the
             
             Goliah-like
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               Son
               is
               given
               ]
            
             ,
             There
             's
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             which
             they
             that
             had
             eyes
             saw
             well
             enough
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             The
             
               Child
               is
               born
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             (
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             )
             is
             not
             born
             but
             given
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             true
             that
             that
             
               holy
               thing
            
             that
             was
             born
             of
             Mary
             is
             truly
             called
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             35.
             that
             being
             ordinarily
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Person
             that
             properly
             belongs
             to
             either
             nature
             ,
             so
             
               that
               holy
            
             
             thing
             ,
             is
             that
             holy
             Person
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             born
             of
             Mary
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             Man
             )
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             God
             )
             he
             was
             given
             not
             born
             ;
             And
             when
             God
             gave
             him
             forth
             unto
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             this
             Name
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             2.
             7.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Child
             is
             born
             ,
             and
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             ,
             
               to
               us
            
             .
             There
             's
             our
             felicity
             ;
             for
             
               God
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believes
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               John
            
             3.
             16.
             
             This
             shews
             what
             's
             meant
             by
             this
             [
             Us
             ]
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Believers
             ,
             whether
             before
             or
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             11.
             
             Luke
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             O
             How
             many
             be
             there
             that
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Father
             
               to
               them
            
             ?
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Christ
             ,
             but
             cannot
             say
             or
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             given
             
               to
               them
            
             ?
             Happy
             that
             Man
             that
             can
             say
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               and
               my
               God
               ,
               John
            
             20.
             28.
             and
             that
             Woman
             that
             can
             say
             and
             sing
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             
               My
               Spirit
               hath
               rejoiced
               in
               God
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             
               In
               his
               Office
               ]
            
             .
             The
             government
             of
             all
             *
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             
               upon
               his
               shoulder
            
             ;
             He
             hath
             the
             Keys
             to
             lock
             and
             unlock
             ,
             do
             and
             undoe
             
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             Isa
             .
             22.
             22.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             18.
             
             
             &
             3.
             7.
             
             He
             hath
             no
             such
             yoke
             or
             staff
             as
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             oppression
             (
             as
             Isa
             .
             9.
             4.
             
             )
             but
             a
             Key
             and
             Ensign
             of
             Rule
             and
             Domination
             ;
             and
             under
             this
             great
             work
             and
             weight
             of
             Government
             he
             puts
             his
             own
             shoulder
             ;
             Albeit
             he
             use
             Instruments
             ,
             Prov.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             yet
             he
             is
             no
             non-resident
             ,
             He
             sees
             ,
             oversees
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             orders
             all
             himself
             .
          
           
             Unto
             both
             these
             is
             adjoined
             for
             the
             Churches
             further
             consolation
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             a
             fuller
             description
             of
             Christs
             Person
             and
             Government
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             his
             Person
             ]
             ,
             which
             well
             followeth
             upon
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             because
             it
             shews
             how
             excellently
             and
             abundantly
             he
             is
             qualified
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             also
             of
             general
             use
             ;
             For
             ,
             As
             God
             set
             his
             Name
             [
             Almighty
             ]
             before
             Abraham
             to
             assure
             him
             of
             all
             covenanted
             mercy
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             did
             more
             largely
             spread
             his
             Name
             before
             Moses
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             goodness
             and
             the
             glories
             of
             his
             Nature
             ;
             and
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             behoof
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               like
               Ointment
               poured
               forth
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.
             3.
             and
             his
             several
             Attributes
             reckoned
             up
             to
             ascertain
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             desirable
             things
             in
             and
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             He
             is
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Wonderful
               ]
            
             ,
             Not
             only
             in
             his
             Person
             (
             a
             Child
             in
             a
             Manger
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             lying
             in
             a
             Manger
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             12
             ,
             18.
             )
             Nor
             only
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             47.
             and
             in
             his
             Preaching
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             22.
             
             John
             2.
             46.
             
             Nor
             only
             in
             his
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             43.
             but
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             gathering
             ,
             governing
             and
             protecting
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             John
             14.
             12.
             in
             relation
             whereunto
             ,
             strange
             things
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             done
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             with
             Mica
             .
             7.
             15.
             
             Zech.
             8.
             6.
             especially
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             is
             fill'd
             with
             Wonders
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Counseller
               ]
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             11.
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             because
             he
             is
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Counsels
             ,
             John
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             5.
             20.
             as
             Privy
             Counsellers
             are
             with
             State-matters
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             him
             are
             hid
             
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledg
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             3.
             
             So
             that
             He
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Counsel
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               sound
               Wisdom
               ,
               I
               am
               Vnderstanding
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             14.
             but
             especially
             because
             he
             reveals
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
             7.
             30.
             
             Acts
             20.
             27.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Not
             only
             as
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             
             but
             for
             their
             direction
             also
             ,
             consolation
             and
             confirmation
             in
             all
             their
             concernments
             ;
             He
             it
             is
             that
             saith
             of
             Himself
             ,
             
               I
               lead
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               paths
               of
               judgment
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.
             20.
             and
             that
             for
             our
             great
             benefit
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Almighty
               God
               ]
               ,
               True
               God
               ,
            
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             20.
             
             John
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             as
             Mediator
             also
             ,
             God-man
             ,
             John
             20.
             28.
             
             Luke
             1.
             47.
             
             He
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             
               Mighty
               ,
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             50.
             1.
             
             )
             yea
             ,
             
               Almighty
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             Now
             ,
             as
             God
             said
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               (
               Gen.
            
             17.
             17.
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             for
             thy
             use
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             mighty
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             Mighty
             to
             bear
             the
             whole
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             4.
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             his
             Blood
             being
             the
             Blood
             
               of
               God
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             (
             as
             a
             Prophet
             )
             mighty
             in
             Word
             ,
             and
             working
             mightily
             therein
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             8.
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Believers
             
               (
               Acts
            
             2.
             41.
             
             )
             when
             there
             could
             not
             be
             one
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             exceeding
             great
             power
             whereby
             God
             raised
             up
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             raised
             up
             himself
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
             As
             a
             King
             also
             the
             power
             of
             a
             God
             sheweth
             it self
             in
             him
             to
             the
             rejoicing
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Isa
             .
             52.
             7.
             
             Zech.
             9.
             9.
             
             It
             's
             he
             
             (
             chiefly
             )
             who
             is
             that
             Mighty
             one
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             help
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             mighty
             King
             and
             Helper
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             overthrow
             of
             all
             the
             enemies
             thereof
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             19
             ,
             23.
             yea
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             Jehovah
             is
             not
             only
             with
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             Him
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             21.
             and
             that
             Name
             is
             on
             him
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             that
             he
             might
             throw
             down
             all
             spiritual
             Enemies
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             He
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Counseller
             ,
             but
             mighty
             to
             execute
             all
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             to
             overthrow
             all
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Everlasting
               Father
               ]
            
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             two
             ways
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             the
             Author
             (
             which
             this
             word
             [
             Father
             ]
             signifies
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             21.
             
             Job
             38.
             28.
             
             )
             and
             the
             giver
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             John
             10.
             28.
             and
             all
             lasting
             and
             everlasting
             good
             things
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             16.
             yea
             ,
             (
             as
             Mediator
             )
             He
             in
             special
             ,
             is
             the
             procurer
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             resides
             ,
             John
             17.
             2.
             1
             
             John
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
             2.
             
             He
             may
             be
             thus
             called
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             care
             and
             kindness
             he
             hath
             for
             his
             people
             who
             are
             (
             oft
             )
             like
             shiftless
             Children
             ,
             Job
             .
             29.
             16.
             
             He
             ever
             looks
             to
             his
             
             
               little
               Children
            
             ;
             He
             hath
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             as
             Kings
             are
             Fathers
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             They
             only
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             He
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             ,
             besides
             both
             these
             (
             which
             are
             ordinarily
             mentioned
             )
             Christ
             is
             more
             properly
             a
             Father
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             a
             Seed
             and
             abundance
             of
             Children
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             2.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
             110.
             3.
             
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             
             )
             purchased
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             10.
             begotten
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             6.
             for
             whom
             he
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             an
             Everlasting
             Father
             )
             provided
             an
             everlasting
             Inheritance
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             takes
             such
             a
             Fatherly
             care
             of
             them
             here
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Man
             shall
             hurt
             them
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ]
            
             .
             He
             (
             as
             a
             Priest
             )
             procureth
             our
             peace
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
               (
               the
               chastisement
               of
               our
               peace
               being
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             53.
             5.
             )
             He
             (
             as
             a
             Prophet
             )
             preacheth
             peace
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             17.
             
             Isa
             .
             57.
             19.
             
             Job
             3.
             4
             ,
             29.
             
             He
             (
             as
             a
             Prince
             )
             worketh
             peace
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             by
             taking
             a
             course
             with
             all
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             Mica
             .
             5.
             5.
             and
             bestoweth
             peace
             on
             them
             ,
             even
             that
             peace
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             Psal
             .
             68.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             7.
             
             When
             he
             left
             the
             world
             ,
             Peace
             was
             his
             Legacy
             ,
             John
             14.
             27.
             and
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             he
             is
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             went
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             preparing
             Mansions
             for
             his
             Disciples
             wherein
             there
             shall
             never
             be
             any
             molestations
             ,
             John
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Isa
             .
             57.
             2.
             
          
           
             How
             great
             a
             comfort
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             for
             all
             His
             ?
             
               To
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               born
            
             ;
             That
             's
             set
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             brings
             all
             other
             comforts
             near
             to
             us
             ;
             He
             hath
             married
             himself
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             He
             is
             our
             Goel
             and
             next
             Kinsman
             ;
             Hereby
             we
             are
             extreamly
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             unspeakably
             near
             to
             us
             :
             Hence
             ,
             
               To
               us
               a
               Son
               is
               given
            
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Child
             and
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             This
             admits
             us
             to
             the
             blessed
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             his
             following
             attributions
             ,
             
               The
               Government
               is
               upon
               his
               shoulders
            
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             our
             Child
             and
             our
             God
             is
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Revel
               .
            
             1.
             5.
             having
             all
             power
             given
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             Hell
             ,
             for
             our
             use
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             28.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             For
             the
             managing
             of
             which
             princely
             Power
             for
             our
             best
             advantage
             ,
             He
             is
             Wonderful
             ,
             in
             his
             Works
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             11.
             
             Counseller
             ,
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             
               the
               Mighty
               God
            
             ,
             for
             the
             bearing
             of
             our
             sins
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             disburthening
             us
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             bearing
             down
             of
             all
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             freeing
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             John
             16.
             11.
             
             and
             so
             He
             is
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Peace
            
             ;
             commanding
             peace
             for
             us
             ,
             Psal
             .
             44.
             4.
             and
             working
             peace
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             our
             hearts
             and
             minds
             are
             kept
             safe
             and
             quiet
             as
             in
             the
             strongest
             Garrison
             
               through
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Phil.
            
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             Hitherto
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Person
             .
             In
             this
             Verse
             followeth
             the
             Description
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perpetual
             stay
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             this
             diversly
             and
             (
             oft
             )
             very
             sadly
             governed
             world
             ,
             but
             ,
             looking
             to
             Christ
             the
             Supream
             Governour
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             8.
             all
             's
             well
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             all
             is
             right
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             rights
             at
             that
             last
             and
             great
             day
             .
             Mean-while
             ,
             He
             moderates
             the
             worst
             things
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
             This
             Government
             is
             described
             by
             the
             extent
             ,
             peace
             ,
             relation
             ,
             administration
             ,
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             extent
             and
             amplitude
             of
             it
             ]
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             thriving
             and
             still
             
               -
               encreasing
               thing
            
             ;
             Christs
             Kingdom
             is
             still
             coming
             *
             and
             coming
             on
             ,
             which
             was
             especially
             by
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             Isa
             .
             49.
             18
             ,
             to
             v.
             24.
             
             But
             still
             ,
             and
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wheresoever
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             some
             are
             added
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             47.
             
             &
             11.
             24.
             
             See
             Mat.
             13.
             31
             ,
             
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             All
             other
             Kingdoms
             and
             Monarchies
             have
             their
             decreases
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             is
             still
             on
             the
             growing
             hand
             ;
             yea
             ,
             He
             gains
             by
             what
             he
             loses
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             Martyrs
             being
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             peace
             of
             it
             *
             ]
             ;
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             peace
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             and
             Christ
             the
             King
             is
             
               the
               peace
               ,
               Mica
            
             .
             5.
             5.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Personal
             and
             Social
             peace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Personal
             peace
             ]
             ,
             and
             that
             divers
             ways
             ;
             For
             so
             there
             is
             a
             peace
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Justification
             ,
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             main
             thing
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             and
             which
             ,
             being
             purchased
             with
             his
             Blood
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             a
             royal
             King
             ,
             bestow
             on
             all
             those
             tha●
             are
             his
             ,
             Psal
             .
             66.
             18.
             
             Isa
             .
             45.
             24.
             
             And
             by
             this
             Justification
             through
             Faith
             ,
             there
             is
             inward
             peace
             filling
             the
             heart
             with
             joy
             in
             all
             outward
             troubles
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             peace
             of
             Sanctification
             by
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             which
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             ascending
             King
             *
             bestows
             upon
             all
             those
             that
             are
             His
             by
             the
             Spirit
             *
             of
             grace
             
               (
               Job
            
             .
             7.
             39.
             
             )
             and
             by
             which
             he
             rules
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             souls
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               within
               us
               ,
               Luke
            
             17.
             21.
             
             This
             peace
             of
             Sanctification
             hath
             two
             branches
             ;
             for
             it
             ariseth
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             mortification
             of
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             prevail
             there
             is
             fighting
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             10.
             but
             when
             they
             are
             prevailed
             over
             ,
             much
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             as
             we
             see
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             freed
             from
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             greatly
             rejoiced
             in
             God
             when
             by
             Abigail
             he
             got
             the
             better
             of
             his
             irregular
             passion
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thus
             Christ
             rules
             when
             the
             peace
             of
             God
             rules
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             all
             those
             unruly
             passions
             that
             are
             the
             make-bates
             between
             Man
             and
             Man
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peace
             ariseth
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             subduing
             of
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             quickening
             of
             us
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             from
             an
             holy
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             lively
             exercise
             of
             Christian
             graces
             in
             our
             whole
             carriage
             .
             Thus
             by
             Faith
             there
             is
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.
             3.
             and
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             the
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             our
             duties
             ,
             much
             rejoicing
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             and
             by
             patience
             ,
             a
             possessing
             of
             our
             souls
             in
             peace
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Personal
             peace
             of
             relation
             ,
             union
             and
             interest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Men
             are
             much
             quieted
             if
             they
             have
             a
             friend
             nearly
             related
             *
             and
             dearly
             affected
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             able
             in
             every
             condition
             to
             give
             them
             help
             ,
             that
             hath
             enough
             
             in
             him
             for
             their
             use
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             much
             better
             than
             thus
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             his
             love
             and
             power
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             between
             us
             and
             him
             nearer
             (
             though
             spiritual
             )
             than
             that
             of
             our
             kinred
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             (
             that
             his
             troubled
             Servants
             may
             have
             peace
             )
             calls
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             John
             16.
             33.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             4
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             the
             peace
             of
             inward
             consolation
             by
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             to
             allay
             and
             take
             away
             all
             heart-trouble
             ,
             John
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Hereby
             Jesus
             (
             as
             Jonathan
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             16.
             
             )
             strengthens
             the
             hands
             and
             hearts
             of
             his
             Servants
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             is
             the
             peace
             of
             expectation
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             John
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             
               for
               ,
               I
               go
               to
               prepare
               a
               place
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               where
               I
               am
               ye
               may
               be
               also
            
             ;
             look
             to
             that
             in
             all
             troubles
             here
             ,
             and
             quiet
             and
             comfort
             your
             hearts
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             sustentation
             mean-time
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             10.
             
             Psal
             .
             73.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             personal
             Peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             reigning
             Christ
             ,
             a
             social-Peace
             ,
             or
             a
             society-Peace
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             our
             own
             Regeneration
             ,
             whereby
             
             our
             spirits
             are
             made
             peaceable
             towards
             others
             .
             2.
             
             By
             others
             Conversion
             whereby
             their
             spirits
             are
             made
             peaceable
             towards
             us
             :
             Both
             these
             we
             find
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Thus
             was
             the
             raging
             spirit
             of
             Saul
             calmed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             whole
             Church
             also
             had
             much
             more
             rest
             and
             quiet
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             31.
             yea
             ,
             by
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             Word
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             wiser
             Men
             (
             though
             they
             be
             not
             converted
             )
             there
             ariseth
             a
             peace
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             by
             an
             over-ruling
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Thus
             by
             
             Gamaliel's
             counsel
             (
             upon
             a
             ground
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             dangerous
             
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               Acts
            
             5.
             39.
             
             )
             that
             bloody
             company
             were
             so
             convinced
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             were
             dismiss'd
             with
             a
             comfortable
             measure
             of
             peace
             .
             Unto
             all
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             Christ
             (
             to
             whom
             all
             power
             is
             committed
             )
             bends
             and
             binds
             the
             hearts
             ,
             tongues
             and
             hands
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             31.
             42.
             
             &
             33.
             10.
             raiseth
             up
             instruments
             ,
             and
             ordereth
             out
             benign
             Providences
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             for
             his
             Churches
             peace
             .
             Hence
             something
             they
             do
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             never
             so
             fain
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             like
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Herod
               ,
               Acts
            
             12.
             2
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             —
             11.
             
          
           
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christs
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             is
             described
             ,
             by
             the
             relation
             it
             hath
             unto
             
               David
               ]
            
             .
             Here
             therefore
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Heraldry
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             describing
             this
             King
             as
             lineally
             descending
             from
             David
             ;
             This
             was
             of
             great
             use
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             all
             their
             Covenant-comforts
             *
             and
             precious
             Promises
             were
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             House
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             26
             ,
             29.
             2
             
             Kings
             19.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Chron.
             14.
             2.
             yea
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             also
             a
             ;
             for
             the
             main
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             are
             made
             and
             belong
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             Ages
             b
             ,
             which
             people
             of
             God
             we
             Gentiles
             now
             are
             c
             ,
             over
             whom
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             is
             as
             their
             King
             and
             Shepherd
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             24.
             
             John
             10.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             12.
             
             Hos
             .
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             In
             sum
             ,
             There
             's
             no
             comfort
             for
             sinners
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             work
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Reconciliation
             ;
             none
             can
             be
             merry
             solidly
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             can
             sing
             that
             
               new
               Song
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             5.
             9.
             
             There
             's
             no
             Redemption
             but
             by
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             26.
             
             John
             8.
             24.
             
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
             This
             true
             Messiah
             must
             be
             of
             the
             House
             and
             Lineage
             ,
             and
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             &
             2.
             4.
             
             By
             this
             Description
             therefore
             we
             see
             
             where
             to
             fix
             our
             comfort
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             sitting
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             since
             this
             Child
             was
             born
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Child
             and
             Son
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             given
             
               Dominion
               and
               Glory
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             14.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             18.
             yet
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             He
             sits
             on
             the
             Throne
             of
             David
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             reigning
             outwardly
             and
             subduing
             Enemies
             as
             he
             did
             :
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             a
             worldly
             *
             but
             a
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             *
             ,
             wherein
             he
             rules
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             18.
             
             Luke
             17.
             21.
             only
             while
             he
             rules
             thus
             in
             his
             Church
             spiritually
             ,
             he
             rebukes
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             world
             as
             he
             seeth
             good
             outwardly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Acts
             12.
             20.
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             also
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Government
             of
             Christ
             is
             described
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ]
             .
             His
             Kingdom
             is
             a
             
               well-ordered
               and
               established
               Kingdom
            
             as
             the
             Covenant
             with
             David
             was
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             2.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Christ
             in
             person
             did
             set
             things
             right
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             John
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             hath
             set
             an
             order
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             John
             20.
             23.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             &
             5.
             wholly
             ,
             and
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             for
             
             outward
             things
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             34
             —
             &
             14
             throughout
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             also
             an
             
             established
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Gates
             of
             
             Hell
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             nor
             any
             true
             Member
             of
             it
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
             John
             17.
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             with
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             This
             appears
             because
             all
             those
             things
             are
             in
             it
             whereby
             the
             Throne
             is
             established
             ,
             as
             right
             Laws
             and
             righteous
             Executions
             of
             *
             Judgment
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Justice
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             described
             by
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             it
             ]
             :
             It
             is
             for
             
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Dan.
            
             7.
             14.
             
             Luke
             2.
             33.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             8.
             
             As
             long
             as
             this
             world
             lasteth
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             *
             and
             will
             administer
             it
             (
             as
             Mediator
             )
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             ever
             after
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             will
             continue
             in
             a
             glorious
             state
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             is
             sealed
             and
             assured
             by
             the
             zeal
             and
             ardent
             love
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             zeal
             and
             vehemency
             of
             spirit
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             his
             Churches
             welfare
             ,
             to
             pay
             his
             Enemies
             their
             Wages
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             perform
             his
             gracious
             Promises
             made
             to
             his
             people
             .
             When
             God
             puts
             on
             the
             
               cloak
               of
               zeal
            
             ,
             as
             2
             Kings
             9.
             20.
             
             &
             20.
             15.
             he
             will
             throughly
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             Jer.
             50.
             34.
             vindicate
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             great
             King
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             though
             for
             present
             ,
             it
             be
             
             never
             so
             ill
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18-20
             .
             &
             63.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Our
             zeal
             is
             oft
             seen
             in
             promising
             and
             professing
             ;
             It
             were
             better
             shew
             it
             as
             God
             doth
             his
             ,
             in
             performing
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             yet
             remains
             to
             be
             more
             particularly
             spoken
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             why
             Christ
             is
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             in
             Promises
             and
             Promises
             of
             the
             Churches
             Deliverance
             ;
             whereof
             these
             Reasons
             may
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             faln
             Mans
             recovery
             *
             ,
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             the
             grace
             &
             comfort
             of
             that
             covenant
             ,
             which
             containeth
             all
             good
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Mine
             of
             Mercy
             .
             He
             is
             therefore
             mentioned
             and
             described
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall
             in
             that
             first
             grand
             Promise
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             revealing
             mans
             restoring
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             (
             that
             caus'd
             the
             Fall
             )
             by
             the
             Serpents
             
               bruising
               of
               his
               heel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             principally
             )
             by
             our
             Saviours
             Death
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             destroyed
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             After
             which
             Promise
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             good
             things
             we
             have
             in
             and
             by
             Him
             ,
             are
             still
             brought
             in
             and
             represented
             .
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             To
             Noah
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             world
             after
             the
             Flood
             had
             drowned
             and
             destroyed
             all
             ;
             for
             Noah
             built
             an
             Altar
             *
             ,
             offered
             Burnt-offerings
             ,
             from
             
             which
             the
             Lord
             smelt
             a
             sweet
             savour
             ,
             and
             so
             resolv'd
             never
             to
             destroy
             all
             again
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             once
             done
             ;
             This
             was
             not
             because
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             sacrificing
             of
             them
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               Offering
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             assure
             this
             further
             ,
             God
             established
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Noah
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             Seed
             ,
             and
             with
             every
             living
             Creature
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             whereof
             the
             Rain-bow
             was
             a
             sign
             ,
             which
             is
             applied
             by
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               chap.
            
             54.
             9.
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             shewing
             that
             it
             issued
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             Abraham
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               In
               thee
               and
               in
               thy
               Seed
               ,
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
             &
             22.
             18.
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             8
             ,
             16.
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Redemption
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             He
             that
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             under
             this
             Name
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               Exod.
            
             3.
             14.
             appeareth
             to
             be
             Christ
             by
             the
             same
             title
             (
             in
             effect
             and
             as
             further
             unfolded
             )
             given
             to
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             taken
             to
             Him
             by
             Himself
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             So
             in
             Exod.
             23.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             He
             is
             described
             as
             their
             Deliverer
             out
             of
             Egypt
             :
             yea
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             
             because
             He
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             was
             delivered
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             to
             come
             of
             them
             ,
             Hos
             .
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             (
             To
             omit
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             89.
             28.
             2
             
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             their
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             2
             Kings
             19.
             34.
             )
             Christ
             is
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             but
             in
             divers
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             namely
             in
             these
             following
             ,
             Isa
             .
             7.
             14.
             
             &
             8.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             10.
             27.
             
             Jer.
             23.
             5.
             to
             v.
             9.
             so
             Ezek.
             36.
             25.
             
             Dan.
             9.
             17
             ,
             26.
             
             Micah
             5.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Zech.
             9.
             11.
             in
             which
             last
             place
             Christ
             is
             described
             with
             a
             
               [
               Therefore
               ]
               v.
            
             7.
             to
             shew
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             King
             was
             to
             come
             in
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             vertue
             of
             whose
             Redemption
             extended
             it self
             backward
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             doth
             forward
             ,
             unto
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             which
             the
             Deliverance
             thereof
             issueth
             .
             Hence
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             so
             much
             excelleth
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             nearer
             connexion
             of
             it
             with
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             because
             his
             Coming
             and
             Kingdom
             is
             wrapt
             up
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             of
             the
             first
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             great
             Deliverances
             in
             
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             were
             types
             and
             fore-runners
             of
             our
             full
             Redemption
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             as
             they
             issued
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             like
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sent
             before
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Jews
             (
             a
             people
             much
             taught
             by
             the
             eye
             )
             such
             notice
             of
             it
             as
             was
             suitable
             to
             their
             time
             and
             state
             .
             This
             we
             may
             see
             in
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             being
             set
             before
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Moral
             and
             Eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             the
             observation
             thereof
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             little
             weight
             with
             us
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             delivered
             out
             of
             Egypt
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             our
             spiritual
             Enemies
             ,
             was
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             presented
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             instituted
             upon
             that
             Deliverance
             ,
             evidently
             sheweth
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             46.
             
             John
             19.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             we
             may
             say
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             the
             casting
             of
             Jonah
             upon
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             after
             his
             being
             three
             days
             and
             three
             nights
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             39
             ,
             40.
             )
             set
             before
             them
             a
             rising
             and
             a
             raising
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             look
             upon
             ,
             in
             their
             bringing
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             Babylon
             as
             the
             sign
             &
             earnest
             thereof
             ,
             unto
             which
             we
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Prophets
             manner
             of
             expressing
             that
             Deliverance
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.
             19.
             
             Hos
             .
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             compleated
             only
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             1.
             
             He
             only
             can
             free
             us
             from
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             74.
             and
             namely
             ,
             from
             spiritual
             Enemies
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             endanger
             us
             everlastingly
             ,
             over
             all
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             triumphed
             
               (
               Col.
            
             2.
             15.
             
             )
             and
             so
             may
             we
             in
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             but
             He
             that
             can
             obtain
             
               eternal
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.
             12.
             
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
             Isa
             .
             45.
             17
             ,
             22.
             2.
             
             And
             in
             him
             only
             satisfaction
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             because
             as
             he
             freeth
             us
             from
             every
             kind
             of
             Enemy
             ,
             so
             he
             surnisheth
             us
             and
             supplieth
             us
             with
             every
             kind
             of
             comfort
             ;
             for
             with
             Him
             we
             have
             every
             thing
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             so
             that
             if
             his
             People
             be
             in
             never
             so
             much
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             yea
             without
             Deliverance
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             overskip
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             kind
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             pass
             from
             it
             to
             spiritual
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             whereof
             so
             much
             is
             procured
             to
             them
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             glory
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             yea
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             dimness
             in
             spiritual
             comforts
             they
             may
             pass
             from
             them
             to
             eternal
             ;
             unto
             which
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             extends
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             none
             can
             partake
             in
             spiritual
             Deliverance
             ,
             nor
             in
             outward
             Deliverance
             (
             in
             mercy
             )
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             delivered
             by
             Him
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               Zech.
            
             4.
             14.
             2
             
             Kings
             5.
             1.
             
             Amos
             9.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
             John
             5.
             22.
             
             And
             wicked
             Men
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             (
             together
             with
             those
             that
             are
             good
             )
             delivered
             by
             Him
             ,
             
               as
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Deut.
            
             33.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             with
             Jer.
             23.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             2.
             6.
             so
             the
             Pool
             of
             Bethesda
             cured
             
               whosoever
               it
               was
            
             ,
             that
             step'd
             in
             first
             after
             the
             troubling
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             difference
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             )
             and
             whatsoever
             Disease
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             John
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             for
             that
             healing
             Water
             remained
             as
             a
             Monument
             of
             Gods
             owning
             them
             as
             his
             People
             .
             But
             though
             Christ
             hath
             wrought
             still
             
               (
               Josh
            
             .
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             John
             5.
             17.
             
             )
             in
             the
             Deliverance
             and
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             there
             is
             corn
             and
             chaff
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             outward
             Deliverances
             ;
             yet
             none
             are
             delivered
             spiritually
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             in
             him
             
               as
               their
               Head
            
             ;
             Nor
             are
             any
             but
             they
             delivered
             outwardly
             in
             special
             mercy
             ,
             
             though
             they
             partake
             in
             common
             kindness
             and
             Creature-mercy
             ,
             Psal
             .
             145.
             9.
             or
             Church-mercy
             (
             it
             is
             not
             in
             member
             a
             mercy
             )
             ;
             for
             where
             should
             they
             have
             any
             such
             mercy
             that
             have
             not
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             expresly
             excluded
             out
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ?
             John
             17.
             9.
             
             Wicked
             Men
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             answer
             ,
             for
             their
             comforts
             and
             Gods
             loving-kindness
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             )
             which
             (
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             )
             ends
             in
             a
             greater
             treasure
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             whereas
             the
             Deliverances
             of
             Gods
             Children
             present
             Heaven
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             proceed
             from
             that
             love
             which
             reacheth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             endeth
             (
             or
             never
             endeth
             )
             there
             .
             Hence
             Paul
             argueth
             himself
             into
             Heaven
             upon
             an
             outward
             Deliverance
             from
             Nero
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             delivered
             outwardly
             (
             if
             it
             be
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             Psal
             .
             34.
             7
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             )
             And
             (
             without
             fail
             )
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             eternally
             ,
             Mat.
             1.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             John
             17.
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             all
             successive
             troubles
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             still
             sample
             his
             former
             and
             ancient
             Deliverances
             ,
             and
             work
             time
             after
             time
             ,
             for
             their
             
             enlargement
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.
             11.
             
             Isa
             .
             51.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             65.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             19.
             
             Micha
             .
             7.
             15.
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             evidence
             whereof
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             
               to
               serve
               him
               without
               fear
               ,
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               before
               him
               all
               the
               days
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             74
             ,
             75.
             and
             to
             rejoice
             in
             this
             Lord
             always
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               .
               38.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Hezekiah
               was
               sick
               unto
               Death
               ,
               Then
               turned
               his
               face
               to
               the
               wall
               ,
               And
               said
               ,
               Remember
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               truth
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               WHat
               course
               are
               we
               to
               take
               for
               Death-bed
               comforts
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             pin
             our
             Faith
             upon
             any
             Party
             ;
             nor
             order
             our
             ways
             by
             any
             mens
             way
             which
             they
             have
             chosen
             to
             themselves
             ,
             though
             they
             appear
             never
             so
             godly
             .
             Hezekiah
             buildeth
             upon
             that
             here
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             party
             and
             such
             a
             company
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             but
             he
             buildeth
             on
             (
             not
             in
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             his
             meetness
             for
             mercy
             )
             that
             which
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             common
             consent
             in
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             sincere
             walking
             
             with
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             It
             will
             not
             be
             enough
             to
             say
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             last
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             men
             were
             of
             this
             mind
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             (
             seeing
             them
             godly
             )
             was
             of
             their
             mind
             ;
             but
             the
             comfort
             will
             be
             ,
             I
             still
             strove
             to
             be
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             other
             good
             People
             as
             far
             as
             they
             were
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ;
             We
             must
             remember
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             but
             of
             the
             godly
             (
             their
             errours
             being
             no
             part
             of
             their
             godliness
             )
             .
             If
             Peter
             say
             ,
             
               Not
               so
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               never
               wash
               my
               feet
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               John
            
             13.
             8.
             others
             must
             not
             come
             and
             say
             so
             because
             Peter
             said
             so
             ;
             even
             a
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             right
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             or
             not
             right
             in
             his
             foot
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             14.
             is
             not
             to
             be
             followed
             .
             It
             's
             good
             following
             Hezekiah
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             tempted
             and
             overcome
             by
             a
             visit
             and
             message
             of
             high
             honour
             ,
             but
             worse
             to
             him
             than
             the
             message
             of
             death
             here
             .
             The
             Rule
             is
             to
             follow
             godly
             Persons
             in
             that
             which
             is
             godly
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             therein
             we
             have
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             going
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             their
             unapproved
             opinions
             and
             ways
             .
             Follow
             them
             
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Person
             be
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             right
             in
             his
             judgment
             ,
             and
             live
             an
             heterodox
             and
             ungodly
             life
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             hear
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             do
             well
             to
             be
             of
             his
             judgment
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             do
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             3.
             nor
             live
             as
             he
             lives
             ;
             So
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             to
             be
             godly
             like
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             :
             There
             ,
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               Do
               thou
               likewise
               ,
               Luke
            
             10.
             37.
             but
             if
             such
             godly
             persons
             err
             in
             their
             judgment
             or
             practice
             ,
             then
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               Think
               thou
               ,
               Do
               thou
               otherwise
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             5.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             Be
             not
             carried
             away
             with
             a
             Barnabas
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 that
                 am
                 weak
                 and
                 ill
                 able
                 to
                 judg
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 Christs
                 mind
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 differ
                 about
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Take
               the
               Bereans
               course
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               11.
               and
               Pauls
               Counsel
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               21.
               
               Search
               Scripture
               ,
               Try
               by
               Scripture
               .
               They
               who
               have
               a
               little
               skill
               in
               Money
               ,
               yet
               having
               received
               a
               piece
               of
               Gold
               ,
               can
               try
               what
               it
               is
               by
               the
               weight
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Take
               Davids
               course
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               still
               be
               praying
               to
               God
               for
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               him
               in
               the
               right
               way
               .
               It
               requires
               skill
               to
               use
               the
               weights
               of
               a
               good
               eye
               to
               see
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               had
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               18
               ,
               34.
               36.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Take
               Cornelius
               *
               his
               course
               who
               did
               both
               fast
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               way
               came
               to
               know
               by
               Peter
               that
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               Mary
               was
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ;
               But
               here
               ,
               still
               Remember
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               not
               to
               resolve
               first
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               after
               (
               as
               they
               ,
               Jer.
               42.
               20.
               
               )
               such
               make
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               to
               make
               God
               of
               their
               minds
               ;
               but
               go
               to
               God
               first
               ,
               and
               resolve
               after
               according
               as
               God
               shall
               direct
               .
               It
               's
               horrible
               to
               think
               that
               God
               should
               be
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               an
               holy
               Prayer
               to
               desire
               of
               him
               that
               we
               may
               be
               of
               his
               mind
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 not
                 only
                 ordinary
                 Persons
                 differ
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 Ministers
                 also
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               Stick
               fast
               to
               that
               wherein
               all
               that
               are
               godly
               agree
               ,
               and
               wherein
               we
               agree
               with
               them
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               16.
               that
               is
               ,
               Keep
               close
               ,
               and
               with
               full
               consent
               and
               intent
               ,
               to
               the
               main
               grounds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               breed
               good
               blood
               and
               spirits
               ,
               and
               delight
               not
               in
               controversies
               that
               fill
               the
               head
               with
               air
               ,
               and
               if
               by
               disputes
               a
               dram
               of
               Truth
               happen
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               usually
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               an
               ounce
               of
               Love
               and
               Ccharity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               things
               wherein
               Learned
               and
               
               godly
               Ministers
               differ
               ,
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               ingage
               not
               therein
               before
               it
               be
               clearly
               determined
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               ,
               if
               it
               still
               remain
               undetermined
               ,
               then
               think
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               less
               moment
               ,
               which
               thou
               mayst
               let
               alone
               without
               thy
               souls
               hurt
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               over-busie
               with
               things
               uncertain
               ,
               it
               will
               distract
               thee
               ,
               and
               take
               thee
               off
               from
               more
               profitable
               imployment
               in
               things
               certain
               ;
               curiosity
               is
               a
               great
               enemy
               to
               edification
               .
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               our
               first
               way
               for
               comfort
               at
               our
               last
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sincere
               walking
               in
               that
               way
               wherein
               all
               Gods
               Party
               consent
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               found
               comfort
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               must
               not
               go
               (
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               have
               comfort
               when
               we
               are
               going
               out
               of
               the
               world
               )
               upon
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Works
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               at
               that
               pass
               ,
               to
               hope
               for
               or
               lose
               our
               hold
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               carry
               our selves
               exactly
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               requireth
               of
               us
               :
               For
               Man
               is
               not
               now
               innocent
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               when
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               so
               able
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               Law
               perfectly
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               faln
               from
               that
               state
               ,
               and
               become
               so
               weak
               and
               unable
               to
               keep
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Law
               also
               is
               weak
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               3.
               and
               unable
               to
               comfort
               him
               ;
               but
               instead
               
               thereof
               pronounceth
               a
               curse
               against
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               so
               that
               he
               that
               will
               not
               be
               comforted
               before
               his
               carriage
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Conscience
               (
               looking
               upon
               the
               Law
               )
               cannot
               except
               against
               it
               ;
               that
               person
               (
               I
               say
               )
               can
               never
               have
               comfort
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               ordinary
               case
               of
               them
               who
               complain
               of
               trouble
               of
               Conscience
               :
               for
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               are
               committed
               ;
               all
               services
               are
               weakly
               performed
               ,
               my
               Repentance
               is
               dull
               ,
               heart
               hard
               ,
               faith
               feeble
               ,
               life
               unprofitable
               (
               for
               howsoever
               some
               that
               are
               far
               gone
               and
               have
               lien
               long
               in
               trouble
               of
               mind
               ,
               deny
               they
               have
               any
               goodness
               ,
               yet
               commonly
               ,
               and
               upon
               examination
               ,
               all
               their
               complaints
               pitch
               and
               settle
               upon
               the
               degrees
               of
               it
               )
               .
               Now
               such
               defects
               there
               will
               ever
               be
               while
               we
               are
               Travellers
               ,
               and
               till
               we
               come
               to
               that
               place
               and
               happy
               home
               wherein
               the
               souls
               of
               just
               men
               are
               made
               perfect
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               23.
               
               Eccles
               .
               7.
               20.
               
            
             
               Yet
               ,
               Here
               we
               must
               take
               this
               caution
               along
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               (
               for
               all
               this
               )
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               if
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               comfort
               there
               were
               no
               respect
               to
               be
               had
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               to
               look
               upon
               good
               works
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Law
               as
               the
               helps
               of
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               great
               helps
               also
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               evidence
               our
               
               faith
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               22.
               12.
               and
               without
               them
               we
               cannot
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               14.
               
               —
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               But
               then
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               pass
               judgment
               our selves
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               a
               curse
               upon
               our selves
               from
               the
               strict
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               curse
               should
               be
               inflicted
               on
               us
               ,
               only
               (
               to
               humble
               us
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               the
               more
               to
               prize
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               we
               may
               set
               it
               before
               us
               as
               that
               which
               is
               deserved
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               carry'd
               from
               us
               by
               Christ
               that
               was
               made
               
                 a
                 curse
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               More
               particularly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               hold
               our
               Comfort
               .
               1.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               passsentence
               upon
               our
               selvs
               ,
               and
               to
               judg
               of
               our
               spiritual
               estate
               by
               our
               miscarriage
               particular
               actions
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               our
               general
               course
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               this
               or
               that
               (
               that
               is
               done
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               tentation
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               passion
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               or
               divers
               things
               so
               done
               ,
               that
               shews
               the
               frame
               of
               our
               heart
               (
               according
               to
               which
               God
               judgeth
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               39.
               
               Jer.
               17.
               10.
               
               )
               but
               what
               we
               do
               generally
               and
               constantly
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               22.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               good
               heart
               and
               is
               one
               of
               Gods
               heart
               ,
               who
               fulfils
               all
               Gods
               wills
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               generally
               ;
               though
               herein
               and
               therein
               he
               be
               overtaken
               sadly
               ,
               1
               King.
               15.
               3
               ,
               5.
               2
               
               Chron.
               16.
               9.
               with
               
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               17.
               2.
               
               Much
               less
               must
               we
               refuse
               to
               take
               comfort
               because
               of
               our
               failings
               ,
               and
               comings
               short
               in
               the
               growth
               and
               degrees
               of
               Grace
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               shall
               ever
               do
               while
               we
               are
               here
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               should
               hinder
               comfort
               ,
               a
               Paul
               himself
               could
               not
               take
               it
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               12.
               
               If
               therefore
               every
               miscarriage
               be
               lamented
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               our
               grief
               ,
               and
               we
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               our
               shame
               to
               come
               short
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               then
               
               God
               and
               we
               are
               of
               one
               mind
               ,
               (
               for
               no
               man
               is
               grieved
               for
               what
               he
               loveth
               and
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               )
               then
               we
               love
               what
               God
               loveth
               ,
               and
               hate
               what
               God
               hateth
               ;
               albeit
               sometimes
               
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 hate
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               7.
               15.
               then
               what
               is
               better
               in
               us
               ,
               will
               more
               and
               more
               wear
               out
               the
               worse
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               will
               be
               still
               a
               
                 going
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 pressing
                 toward
                 the
                 marks
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               goodmans
               
               mark
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 dangerous
                 and
                 dismal
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 we
                 go
                 by
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               By
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Faith
               and
               Grace
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Salvation
               and
               Consolation
               lies
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               5.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
               2.
               16.
               
               Now
               when
               we
               come
               for
               comfort
               to
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               to
               help
               us
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Here
               Evangelical
               obedience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               doing
               of
               all
               that
               God
               requireth
               of
               us
               with
               sincerity
               and
               according
               to
               our
               ability
               ,
               is
               accepted
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
               He
               that
               walks
               as
               David
               (
               and
               here
               Hezekiah
               )
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 integrity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 uprightness
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Lord
                 commandeth
              
               
               him
               ;
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               speed
               well
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               (
               as
               in
               David
               )
               divers
               falls
               and
               failings
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               belongs
               ,
               God
               hath
               in
               that
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               promised
               the
               Grace
               of
               his
               Spirit
               for
               the
               performing
               of
               the
               foresaid
               evangelical
               and
               acceptable
               Obedience
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               
               Ezek.
               36.
               27.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               there
               may
               be
               and
               will
               be
               still
               ,
               divers
               failings
               and
               miscarriages
               ,
               God
               hath
               in
               the
               same
               Covenant
               also
               promised
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               not
               mentioned
               against
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               12.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 in
                 that
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               By
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               Jer.
               32.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Which
               they
               that
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               know
               they
               have
               ,
               Gen.
               42.
               18.
               and
               can
               boldly
               profess
               it
               ,
               1
               King.
               18.
               12.
               and
               
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               Neh.
               1.
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               38.
               as
               being
               well
               able
               to
               make
               proof
               of
               it
               both
               to
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               Gen.
               22.
               12.
               1
               
               King.
               18.
               13.
               
               Neh.
               5.
               15.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               well-ordering
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               
               seeking
               and
               making
               it
               thy
               design
               to
               keep
               his
               precepts
               ;
               upon
               this
               thou
               maist
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 thine
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               11●
               .
               94.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               worshipping
               God
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               's
               done
               ,
               rejoycing
               in
               Christ
               only
               as
               thy
               confidence
               :
               Circumcision
               is
               the
               
               mark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               such
               only
               are
               the
               truly
               circumcised
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               3.
               
               Rom.
               2.
               29.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 But
                 Hezekiah
                 
                   here
                   seems
                   to
                   go
                   by
                   a
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   is
                   walking
                   and
                   doing
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 But
                 consider
                 three
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 goodness
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 comfort
                 .
                 It
                 expresseth
                 his
                 capacity
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 claim
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 and
                 includeth
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 came
                 he
                 by
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 faith
                 purifying
                 his
                 heart
                 ?
                 Act.
                 15.
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 natural
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 17.
                 9.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 6.
                 but
                 accompanieth
                 that
                 great
                 Covenant-mercy
                 ,
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 32.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 
                 how
                 came
                 he
                 to
                 walk
                 so
                 well
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 6.
                 whereby
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Gods
                 All-sufficiency
                 ,
                 perform
                 his
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 uprightly
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 clears
                 all
                 himself
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 by
                 imputing
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 miraculous
                 recovery
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 profession
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 but
                 to
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 cast
                 all
                 his
                 sins
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 he
                 went
                 back
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               .
               42.
               1
               ,
               3.
               with
               Mat.
               12.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             VVhat
             's
             meant
             by
             Christs
             
               bringing
               forth
               judgment
            
             ,
             and
             that
             unto
             truth
             or
             victory
             ?
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             
               He
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             v.
             3.
             
             
               He
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               unto
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             A.
             By
             judgment
             is
             meant
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             administration
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             a
             just
             administration
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             a
             setting
             of
             every
             thing
             right
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             94.
             15.
             
             
               Judgment
               shall
               return
               to
               righteousness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             ordering
             and
             carriage
             of
             things
             here
             below
             hath
             seemed
             to
             swerve
             from
             ,
             take
             its
             leave
             of
             ,
             and
             go
             away
             from
             righteousness
             ,
             God
             will
             so
             
             bring
             things
             about
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             apparently
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             return
             to
             it
             again
             ;
             all
             shall
             see
             the
             Government
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             met
             together
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             with
             joy
             .
             Now
             to
             shew
             judgment
             ,
             or
             
               bring
               forth
               judgment
            
             ,
             is
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             Law
             for
             setting
             every
             thing
             right
             that
             is
             out
             of
             order
             .
             This
             is
             done
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             just
             and
             right
             rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             expressed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             judgment
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             both
             a
             right
             state
             and
             frame
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             rule
             and
             means
             by
             which
             they
             are
             so
             framed
             ;
             as
             Judgment
             and
             Government
             in
             a
             Land
             ,
             includeth
             the
             Laws
             which
             are
             the
             rules
             of
             Ruling
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             nearer
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             were
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             naturally
             are
             ,
             out
             of
             order
             four
             ways
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             their
             Understanding
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             18.
             
             It
             's
             true
             of
             every
             natural
             man
             ,
             
               There
               is
               none
               that
               understandeth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             11.
             
             Jer.
             10.
             14.
             
             Hereupon
             Christ
             sends
             his
             Law
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             (
             which
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               right
               judgments
               ,
               right
               ways
            
             ,
             Neh.
             4.
             3.
             
             Psal
             .
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Act.
             13.
             10.
             
             )
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             
             18.
             
             &
             17.
             23
             ,
             29.
             
             Saul
             ,
             though
             bred
             
             up
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Gamaleel
             ,
             was
             foolish
             and
             mad
             ,
             till
             Christ
             by
             Gospel-revelation
             made
             him
             wiser
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
             Act.
             26.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             Affections
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
             In
             all
             men
             (
             before
             Conversion
             )
             divers
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             have
             the
             mastery
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
             Now
             as
             the
             Understanding
             is
             set
             right
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Affections
             by
             the
             directions
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             teacheth
             us
             to
             deny
             all
             worldly
             ,
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
             And
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             enableth
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Thus
             men
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             So
             that
             in
             those
             in
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             prevaileth
             ,
             
             the
             best
             things
             are
             their
             desire
             ,
             
             the
             holy
             God
             is
             their
             fear
             ,
             sin
             is
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             Christ
             is
             their
             joy
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             their
             
             hope
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             conversation
             and
             actions
             .
             Before
             Christ
             comes
             and
             brings
             forth
             judgment
             ,
             there
             's
             
               all
               uncleanness
               with
               greediness
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             19.
             
             See
             Rom.
             3.
             10.
             to
             v.
             19.
             
             But
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             learning
             of
             Christ
             ,
             set
             men
             right
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             Consolations
             .
             Before
             men
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             food
             and
             fruitful
             seasons
             make
             them
             glad
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             17.
             
             Now
             Christ
             sets
             men
             right
             this
             way
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             walk
             
               in
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
             &
             13.
             48
             ,
             52.
             
             Briefly
             ,
             Christ
             did
             set
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             order
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             9.
             and
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
             As
             for
             those
             in
             the
             Church
             he
             brings
             forth
             judgment
             whereby
             all
             they
             might
             be
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             more
             orderly
             we
             may
             say
             they
             are
             than
             those
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             convincements
             of
             the
             Word
             )
             ,
             but
             because
             many
             are
             dealt
             with
             in
             a
             way
             of
             means
             only
             without
             inward
             grace
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             like
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             right
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               By
               bringing
               forth
               judgment
               to
               truth
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             ministring
             of
             true
             judgment
             ,
             or
             of
             judgment
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             (
             as
             judgment
             among
             men
             is
             a
             true
             judgment
             when
             it
             is
             administred
             according
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law.
             )
             For
             ,
             Christ
             was
             all
             for
             truth
             ,
             Joh.
             18.
             37.
             
             As
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             
               for
               the
               truth
               of
            
             
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             preaching
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             is
             the
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             
             is
             the
             administrator
             of
             judgment
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             brings
             forth
             
               judgment
               to
               righteousness
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             94.
             15.
             
             It
             is
             in
             Mathew
             [
             to
             victory
             ]
             and
             that
             's
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             followeth
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             truth
             will
             be
             always
             victorious
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             double
             judgment
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             this
             is
             victorious
             two
             ways
             :
             1.
             
             In
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             how
             did
             the
             Gospei
             conquer
             and
             prevail
             there
             notwithstanding
             all
             
             encounters
             ?
             Act.
             19.
             20.
             
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Elect
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             operation
             and
             regeneration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
             As
             for
             others
             ,
             judgment
             is
             brought
             forth
             
               to
               them
            
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             brought
             forth
             
               within
               them
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             
               within
               them
            
             ,
             Luk.
             17.
             21.
             
             Yet
             in
             them
             there
             is
             a
             combate
             ,
             the
             part
             unregenerate
             riseth
             up
             ,
             and
             is
             loth
             the
             Spirit
             should
             be
             the
             Judg
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             but
             Christ
             brings
             judgment
             into
             victory
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             regenerate
             and
             judicious
             part
             ,
             the
             faith
             and
             grace
             of
             his
             children
             to
             prevail
             over
             all
             their
             corruptions
             and
             tentations
             ,
             
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             added
             ,
             
             that
             this
             word
             judgment
             containeth
             also
             the
             execution
             of
             judgment
             ,
             and
             Christs
             judiciary
             proceeding
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             For
             he
             rides
             in
             his
             Majesty
             prosperously
             (
             conquering
             and
             to
             conquer
             )
             
               because
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             whereby
             
               his
               enemies
               fall
               under
               him
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             He
             executing
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             obstinate
             ,
             
               the
               judgment
               written
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             149.
             9.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             done
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             11.
             
             Thus
             Julian
             confess'd
             himself
             overcome
             ,
             
               Vicisti
               Galilaee
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             that
             last
             and
             great
             day
             ,
             wherein
             all
             shall
             be
             compleated
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             convinceth
             the
             World
             of
             judgment
             now
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               is
               judged
               ,
            
             Joh.
             16.
             11.
             
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             order
             with
             him
             already
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             taken
             away
             his
             power
             from
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             yet
             is
             he
             reserved
             to
             a
             further
             judgment
             ,
             even
             
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               great
               day
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jude
             v.
             6.
             
             When
             Satan
             shall
             be
             fully
             trodden
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             lowest
             member
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             20.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             generally
             shall
             be
             put
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             He
             will
             
               bring
               forth
            
             also
             their
             
               judgment
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               their
            
             
             
             
               righteousness
               as
               the
               noon-day
            
             .
             Then
             
               shall
               there
               be
               a
               full
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgment
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               .
               40.
               18.
               
               &
               41.
               21.
               
               &
               42.
               17.
               
               &
               43.
               9.
               
               And
               Ch.
               44.
               9.
               
               &
               45.
               20.
               
               &
               46.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               Why
               doth
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               Prophet
            
             Isaiah
             
               (
               and
               otherwhere
               )
               speak
               so
               much
               against
               Idolatry
               and
               Idolaters
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             In
             general
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             which
             so
             much
             is
             spoken
             also
             (
             in
             so
             many
             fore-going
             Chapters
             in
             this
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             Scriptures
             )
             of
             Sennacherib
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             besieging
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             his
             insolency
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             ruin
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             the
             great
             question
             ,
             the
             grand
             case
             is
             handled
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               God
            
             (
             who
             was
             then
             the
             God
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               )
               be
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ?
            
             Unto
             this
             Sennacherib
             opposed
             his
             Idol-god
             ,
             or
             gods
             ,
             as
             if
             greater
             than
             Jerusalem's
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             second
             god
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             his
             first
             upon
             which
             he
             did
             most
             really
             relie
             )
             that
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             for
             of
             that
             he
             bragged
             most
             ,
             Isa
             .
             36.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             37.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             great
             God
             pleadeth
             for
             himself
             ,
             the
             
             conelusion
             and
             result
             whereof
             is
             (
             as
             to
             such
             enemies
             as
             Sennacherib
             was
             )
             ,
             
               Be
               still
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             46.
             10.
             
             Isa
             .
             37.
             20
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             as
             to
             Idols
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               God
               else
               besides
               me
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             45.
             21.
             
             Jer.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             ,
             that
             no
             marvel
             if
             much
             be
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             whereas
             other
             Sins
             oppose
             the
             Word
             and
             revealed
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             doth
             not
             only
             oppose
             that
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             made
             known
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             second
             great
             Commandments
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             but
             also
             doth
             more
             immediately
             and
             eminently
             strike
             at
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             essence
             of
             God.
             In
             particular
             there
             are
             two
             reasons
             that
             may
             be
             given
             why
             the
             Lords
             Prophets
             are
             so
             copious
             in
             this
             Argument
             ,
             in
             special
             ,
             Isaiah
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             though
             Sennacherib
             were
             so
             worsted
             and
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             god
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             his
             Idol
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             beating
             him
             on
             his
             own
             dunghil
             ,
             and
             killing
             Sennacherib
             under
             his
             nose
             ;
             yet
             
             afterward
             the
             Babylonians
             prevailed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             conquer
             and
             captivate
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             destroy
             Jerusalem
             that
             was
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             burn
             the
             Temple
             that
             was
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             
             the
             World
             observing
             ,
             
               (
               Babylon
            
             especially
             ,
             Jer.
             50.
             11.
             
             )
             and
             withal
             being
             still
             ready
             to
             ascribe
             such
             successes
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             as
             Judg.
             16.
             24.
             
             Isa
             .
             46.
             1.
             they
             might
             therefore
             imagin
             that
             their
             Heathen
             gods
             were
             of
             so
             great
             power
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             (
             on
             whom
             they
             professed
             they
             rested
             for
             their
             safety
             )
             was
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             them
             :
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             declareth
             that
             what
             Heathens
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             victories
             they
             obtained
             was
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Idol-gods
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             what
             he
             had
             before
             hand
             purposed
             and
             determined
             ,
             Isa
             .
             37.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             that
             he
             at
             length
             would
             be
             revenged
             on
             them
             and
             all
             their
             graven
             images
             ,
             Isa
             .
             46.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Jer.
             51.
             44
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             being
             under
             so
             heavy
             judgments
             ,
             so
             woful
             a
             captivity
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             so
             long
             a
             time
             ,
             they
             might
             thereby
             be
             tempted
             to
             question
             the
             Omnipotency
             ,
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             go
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             life
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
             Hereupon
             the
             Lord
             useth
             so
             many
             weighty
             words
             ,
             propoundeth
             so
             many
             unanswerable
             arguments
             against
             all
             Idols
             ,
             describeth
             so
             fully
             the
             folly
             and
             madness
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             prophesieth
             
             
             of
             so
             many
             executions
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Idols
             of
             those
             enemies
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             People
             might
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             established
             in
             an
             holy
             and
             firm
             confidence
             in
             his
             All-sufficiency
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             sad
             and
             long-lasting
             calamities
             that
             should
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             and
             height
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             use
             of
             that
             excellent
             and
             animating
             Song
             which
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             left
             with
             them
             ,
             chap.
             26.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             what
             weak
             and
             corrupt
             creatures
             we
             are
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             Scriptures
             shew
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             27.
             
             &
             45.
             9.
             
             &
             49.
             24.
             
             
               &
               Jer.
            
             33.
             24.
             
             )
             and
             how
             apt
             to
             idolize
             it
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             eminent
             successes
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             under
             hatches
             .
             If
             
             Amaziah
             bowed
             himself
             to
             the
             gods
             that
             could
             not
             deliver
             their
             own
             People
             ,
             (
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             14
             ,
             15.
             )
             how
             much
             more
             will
             men
             be
             apt
             to
             do
             so
             when
             those
             gods
             seem
             to
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             of
             God
             to
             be
             delivered
             into
             their
             hands
             to
             do
             what
             they
             will
             with
             them
             ?
             No
             marvel
             therefore
             if
             God
             speak
             so
             much
             in
             so
             great
             weakness
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             so
             great
             wickedness
             .
             Even
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             Chapters
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             spake
             abundantly
             and
             admirably
             
             before
             hand
             to
             stay
             the
             hearts
             and
             prevent
             the
             offence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             heavy
             things
             that
             were
             to
             befall
             him
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             them
             shortly
             ,
             in
             and
             from
             an
             evil
             World.
             For
             so
             provident
             is
             God
             our
             Saviour
             for
             his
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             that
             he
             lays
             in
             Comforts
             and
             Cordials
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             continual
             recourse
             unto
             them
             ,
             their
             fainting
             spirits
             may
             be
             revived
             in
             the
             midst
             and
             weightiest
             of
             Soul-depressing
             sufferings
             .
             Even
             as
             sometimes
             he
             sent
             a
             man
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Joseph
             ;
             and
             a
             woman
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             Esther
             ,
             when
             a
             sore
             Famine
             was
             to
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             sorer
             destruction
             was
             to
             be
             plotted
             by
             Haman
             against
             them
             ;
             so
             still
             he
             sends
             Ministers
             before
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             Isaiah
             long
             before
             their
             last
             Captivity
             )
             that
             (
             on
             the
             one
             side
             )
             such
             great
             troubles
             might
             be
             (
             and
             so
             still
             may
             be
             )
             expected
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             28.
             2
             ,
             14.
             and
             his
             People
             might
             not
             be
             deluded
             by
             vain
             presumptions
             ;
             and
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             by
             a
             pre-discovery
             of
             the
             comforts
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             issue
             of
             them
             ,
             might
             not
             fall
             into
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             heart-sinking
             dejections
             and
             despairs
             ,
             Joh.
             16.
             1
             ,
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Isa
               .
               45.
               23.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               by
               my self
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               gone
               out
               in
               righteousness
               and
               shall
               not
               return
               ,
               that
               unto
               me
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               WHence
               is
               it
               that
               the
               bowing
               of
               every
               knee
               to
               God
               is
               so
               remarkably
               (
               yea
               with
               a
               Divine
               Oath
               )
               Prophesied
               of
               in
               this
               Text
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             For
             opening
             this
             Text
             ,
             observe
             that
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             invited
             to
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             so
             in
             this
             verse
             their
             coming-in
             ,
             and
             coming
             under
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             asserted
             and
             assured
             .
             The
             sum
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             that
             every
             person
             and
             creature
             shall
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             God
             our
             Saviour
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             Subjection
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             External
             Profession
             ;
             so
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Sapphira
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
            
             and
             false
             Brethren
             ,
             yield
             a
             formal
             but
             a
             feigned
             
             Subjection
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             13.
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             real
             Conversion
             ;
             so
             Saul
             ,
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             and
             others
             submitted
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             37
             ,
             41.
             
             Act.
             9.
             6.
             
             &
             26.
             30.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             an
             over-ruling
             Power
             ;
             so
             all
             
             Men
             ,
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             Devils
             ,
             are
             and
             shall
             be
             put
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
             1.
             18.
             
             Isa
             .
             60.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             here
             expressed
             of
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             is
             an
             External
             Declaration
             of
             this
             Subjection
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             kissing
             the
             Son
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             12.
             and
             shutting
             the
             mouth
             at
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             15.
             as
             Job
             29.
             9
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             See
             of
             this
             bowing
             the
             knee
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             43.
             
             Judg.
             5.
             12.
             
             Psal
             .
             22.
             29.
             
             This
             was
             eminently
             accomplished
             in
             the
             subduing
             power
             of
             Gospel-preaching
             after
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             most
             universally
             and
             fully
             accomplished
             at
             the
             last
             day
             when
             all
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             15.
             25
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             Confirmation
             and
             further
             Explication
             of
             this
             we
             have
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             where
             by
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             not
             said
             at
             the
             naming
             *
             as
             if
             that
             were
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Name
             )
             ,
             I
             say
             by
             bowing
             at
             the
             Name
             is
             meant
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             dignity
             and
             eminency
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             person
             ;
             as
             Name
             is
             taken
             otherwhere
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             21.
             
             †
             
             
               Bowing
               the
               knee
            
             therefore
             may
             signifie
             in
             general
             that
             office
             which
             is
             due
             from
             every
             Creature
             as
             subjected
             to
             an
             exalted
             (
             though
             sometimes
             a
             depressed
             and
             despised
             )
             Jesus
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             with
             Isa
             .
             52.
             14.
             
             &
             53.
             3.
             
             But
             withal
             it
             denotes
             an
             outward
             manifestation
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             11.
             
             So
             that
             the
             body
             must
             not
             be
             bowed
             to
             an
             Idol
             ,
             when
             Protestants
             come
             into
             Popish
             Countries
             on
             pretence
             the
             heart
             is
             kept
             for
             God
             *
             :
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             our
             bodies
             must
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             God
             ;
             which
             the
             Scripture
             urgeth
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             power
             which
             Christ
             hath
             over
             us
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             price
             he
             hath
             paid
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
             This
             is
             in
             the
             letter
             seen
             in
             bowing
             the
             knee
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             Psal
             .
             95.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             41.
             
             Act.
             20.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               4.
               
               23
               ,
               24.
               
                 why
                 then
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 suffice
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               True
               ,
               in
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Without
               the
               carnal
               and
               worldly
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               1
               ,
               10.
               2.
               
               Without
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
               32.
               2.
               3.
               
               In
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               outwardly
               but
               especially
               in
               wardly
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               9.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               3.
               
               But
               it
               is
               not
               in
               Spirit
               without
               the
               body
               ,
               
               for
               our
               whole
               selves
               are
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               1.
               the
               body
               by
               name
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               yield
               our
               
                 members
                 servants
                 to
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               19.
               where
               by
               members
               may
               be
               meant
               the
               natural
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               exercising
               their
               operations
               by
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               Jam.
               4.
               1.
               
            
             
               Vse
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               bow
               to
               God
               and
               to
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               some
               purpose
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               three
               ways
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               entertaining
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               hearing
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               being
               taught
               by
               him
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               21.
               bringing
               our
               thoughts
               and
               natural
               wit
               in
               obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               his
               Commands
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               against
               our
               natural
               and
               corrupt
               will
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Act.
               4.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               16.
               and
               that
               both
               in
               doing
               and
               in
               suffering
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               6.
               
               &
               21.
               13.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               20.
               
               The
               Martyrs
               bowed
               the
               knee
               in
               the
               most
               eminent
               way
               when
               they
               would
               rather
               yield
               their
               bodies
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               than
               worship
               a
               breaden
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               cleaving
               to
               his
               Sacrifice
               for
               Life
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               Priest
               ,
               with
               the
               renouncing
               of
               our
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               and
               bowing
               
               and
               submitting
               humbly
               to
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               3.
               
               Paul
               bows
               the
               knee
               very
               low
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               Christ
               very
               high
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 mine
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               This
               bowing
               the
               knee
               is
               justly
               thus
               extended
               as
               being
               applied
               to
               ,
               and
               verified
               in
               those
               things
               that
               have
               no
               bodily
               knees
               at
               all
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               
            
             
               Yield
               to
               Christ
               (
               Oh
               Christian
               )
               willingly
               ,
               lest
               his
               force
               come
               upon
               thee
               ;
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               in
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               10
               ,
               to
               17.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               6.
               especially
               from
               himself
               more
               immediately
               ,
               Mat.
               21.
               44.
               1
               
               Cor.
               10.
               9.
               
               This
               Julian
               felt
               .
               Put
               thy
               neck
               therefore
               under
               his
               easie
               yoke
               that
               thou
               maist
               not
               feel
               his
               iron
               rod
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               9.
               
               Bow
               thy
               knee
               lest
               he
               break
               thy
               back
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               his
               friend
               and
               servant
               ,
               lest
               thou
               be
               forced
               to
               be
               his
               footstool
               ,
               Psal
               .
               110.
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Isa
               .
               45.
               23.
               latter
               part
               .
            
             
               Vnto
               me
               —
               every
               tongue
               shall
               swear
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               HOw
               is
               Swearing
               an
               evidence
               and
               special
               character
               of
               subjection
               to
               ,
               and
               owning
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ?
            
          
           
           
             A.
             For
             Explication
             of
             the
             words
             :
             
               By
               every
               tongue
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             World
             in
             common
             that
             comes
             in
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Jews
             ;
             every
             tongue
             of
             all
             Tongues
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             9.
             
               shall
               swear
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             or
             by
             my
             name
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             20.
             
             Or
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             Isa
             .
             19.
             18.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             my
             honour
             ,
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             me
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             and
             sum
             ,
             and
             intent
             of
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             religion
             of
             an
             Oath
             there
             is
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             Jer.
             16.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             1.
             all
             swear
             by
             the
             gods
             they
             own
             and
             serve
             ;
             as
             the
             Athenians
             by
             Isis
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             by
             Garlick
             and
             Onions
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             gods
             ;
             so
             Laban
             sware
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             Nahor
             ,
             and
             of
             Terah
             the
             Father
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             served
             strange
             gods
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24.
             2.
             
             But
             Jacob
             sware
             by
             the
             Fear
             of
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             his
             Father
             
             feared
             and
             served
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             53.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             is
             commanded
             ,
             Swearing
             is
             commanded
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Eph.
             1.
             5.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             20.
             
             Swearing
             when
             and
             as
             we
             ought
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             People
             ,
             hlding
             forth
             in
             it
             all
             Obedience
             ,
             Jer.
             12.
             
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             when
             the
             People
             of
             God
             are
             described
             ,
             Swearing
             by
             him
             is
             their
             character
             ,
             Psal
             .
             63.
             11.
             
             Isa
             .
             19.
             18.
             
             &
             65
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             will
             be
             avenged
             on
             those
             who
             joyn
             any
             other
             with
             him
             in
             this
             special
             part
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             Zeph.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 Religion
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 an
                 Oath
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               It
               gives
               God
               the
               Glory
               :
               1.
               
               Of
               his
               Omniscience
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               being
               an
               acknowledgment
               that
               God
               is
               the
               searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               ,
               and
               knows
               when
               a
               man
               swears
               ,
               whether
               his
               meaning
               be
               true
               or
               fallacious
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               he
               swears
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               Josh
               .
               22.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               An
               Oath
               is
               Gods
               binding
               of
               men
               to
               true
               dealing
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               all-searching
               ;
               and
               supposeth
               that
               he
               knoweth
               and
               observeth
               ,
               and
               is
               witness
               how
               all
               matters
               are
               carried
               between
               parties
               and
               parties
               ;
               whence
               it
               is
               that
               men
               do
               ,
               and
               ought
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               11.
               so
               to
               acquiesce
               ,
               and
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ;
               see
               Josh
               .
               2.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               Gen.
               31.
               49
               ,
               50.
               
               Mal.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Authority
               to
               judg
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               have
               to
               whom
               appeals
               are
               made
               ,
               Act.
               25.
               11
               ,
               21.
               
               Gen.
               31.
               53.
               
               Gen.
               14.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               &
               18.
               25.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               of
               his
               Justice
               in
               determining
               ;
               for
               an
               Oath
               refers
               to
               God
               for
               the
               doing
               
               of
               right
               between
               parties
               that
               may
               do
               one
               another
               wrong
               ,
               Gen.
               31.
               53.
               1
               
               King.
               8.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               of
               his
               Power
               in
               executing
               ;
               for
               an
               Oath
               is
               such
               an
               appeal
               as
               calls
               to
               God
               to
               take
               cognizance
               of
               the
               business
               ,
               and
               deal
               with
               him
               that
               swears
               by
               his
               Name
               according
               to
               his
               behaviour
               in
               it
               ,
               punishing
               him
               that
               violates
               his
               Oath
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               2.
               1
               ,
               21.
               
               Ezek.
               17.
               19.
               
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               rewarding
               him
               that
               is
               right
               in
               this
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               Psal
               .
               63.
               11.
               
               &
               15.
               1
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Jer.
               12.
               16.
               for
               this
               is
               so
               special
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               us'd
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Generality
               ,
               Isa
               .
               19.
               18.
               
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   yet
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 Mat
                 5.
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 :
                 Swearing
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 forbidden
                 absolutely
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 Text
                 speaks
                 of
                 New-Testament-times
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 reciting
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 10.
                 yea
                 confession
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 ;
                 v.
                 11.
                 as
                 answering
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 here
                 wherein
                 Swearing
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 Swearing
                 to
                 God
                 being
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 holily
                 
                 performed
                 )
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 great
                 confession
                 of
                 what
                 maketh
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 denial
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 contradicteth
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 plain
                 New
                 Testament-Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Heb.
                
                 6.
                 16.
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 or
                 Judicial
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Moral
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Moral
                 ends
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 here
                 )
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 (
                 as
                 Psal
                 .
                 15.
                 4.
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 indemnity
                 (
                 as
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 11.
                 
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 every
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Law
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 as
                 referring
                 to
                 a
                 Moral
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Oath
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 universal
                 sayings
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 universally
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 subject-matter
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 restrained
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 restraint
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 expressed
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 general
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   becoming
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Scripture
                 when
                 a
                 
                 question
                 is
                 propounded
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 insist
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 controverted
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 universality
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 requiring
                 of
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 in
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 lawful
                 Swearing
                 also
                 is
                 here
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 unlawful
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 to
                 reprove
                 )
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                   swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 corruptly
                 ,
                 perversly
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 Creature-swearing
                 and
                 common
                 Swearing
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Creature-swearing
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 faults
                 among
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 taught
                 men
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 indulged
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 swearing
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 James
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Neither
                   by
                   heaven
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 12.
                 so
                 neither
                 by
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 ,
                 as
                 head
                 ,
                 hand
                 ,
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 of
                 such
                 swearing
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 16.
                 doth
                 not
                 approve
                 those
                 forms
                 of
                 Swearing
                 *
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 shews
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 swears
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 Oath
                 
                 is
                 once
                 taken
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 Swear
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 than
                 himself
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 16.
                 but
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 less
                 :
                 now
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 that
                 some
                 Learned
                 Divines
                 admit
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 relative
                 Swearing
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 (
                 namely
                 such
                 whereon
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 apparent
                 impression
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 because
                 though
                 these
                 creatures
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 the
                 Oath
                 is
                 not
                 terminated
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 directed
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 an
                 Oath
                 being
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Swearing
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 65.
                 16.
                 it's
                 dangerous
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 unlawful
                 religiously
                 to
                 invocate
                 a
                 creature
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Oath
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 Math.
                 23.
                 21.
                 
                 )
                 what
                 need
                 the
                 creature
                 be
                 named
                 ?
                 Besides
                 the
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 that
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 Oaths
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 about
                 creature-Swearing
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Oaths
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not-binding
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 themselves
                 pleased
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 those
                 less
                 binding
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 men
                 more
                 debtors
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 careful
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Math.
                 23.
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 express
                 it
                 )
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 Oath
                 as
                 
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 perjured
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 directly
                 used
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 creature
                 :
                 well
                 therefore
                 might
                 our
                 Saviour
                 say
                 ,
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 viz.
                 so
                 abusively
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Corruption
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 unnecessarily
                 ,
                 Idlely
                 without
                 a
                 due
                 call
                 and
                 cause
                 .
                 Unto
                 this
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 applied
                 ,
                 Matt.
                 5.
                 37.
                 where
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 Rash
                 Swearing
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   your
                   word
                   or
                   communication
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 your
                 ordinary
                 Communication
                 in
                 your
                 dealings
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 be
                 
                   yea
                   yea
                
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 a
                 matter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 affirmed
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Nay
                   Nay
                
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 
                   what
                   is
                   above
                   these
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 added
                 by
                 vain
                 and
                 superfluous
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 cometh
                 of
                 evil
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 (
                 it
                 seems
                 )
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 Swearing
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 Swear
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 forswear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Math.
                 5.
                 33.
                 
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 to
                 Swear
                 lightly
                 ,
                 and
                 prophanely
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 reason
                 therefore
                 to
                 abandon
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 wherein
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 much
                 honour
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 an
                 Oath
                 be
                 for
                 mens
                 use
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 also
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 reverent
                 taking
                 thereof
                 a
                 Solemn
                 *
                 
                 act
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 a
                 setting
                 forth
                 
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 and
                 incommunicable
                 Properties
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 right
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 8.
                 2.
                 
                 Josh
                 .
                 14.
                 9.
                 12.
                 as
                 to
                 Rahab
                 the
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 peace
                 is
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 controversies
                 ended
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 thereby
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 Satisfaction
                 and
                 Security
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 concernment
                 .
                 See
                 1
                 Kings
                 .
                 18.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
                 20.
                 42.
                 
                 Jer.
                 38.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 subservient
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 a
                 binder
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Ruth
                 .
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 Nehem.
                 10.
                 29.
                 1
                 
                 King.
                 22.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 (
                 in
                 general
                 )
                 the
                 great
                 bond
                 of
                 humane
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 between
                 man
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 21.
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 26.
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 Sure
                 men
                 might
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 exceedingly
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 mind
                 ,
                 contemplate
                 ,
                 reverence
                 ,
                 tremble
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 conformably
                 to
                 those
                 God-exalting
                 Attributes
                 that
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Religious
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Isa
               .
               53.
               1.
               
            
             
               Who
               hath
               believed
               our
               report
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               is
               the
               Arm
               of
               the
               Lord
               revealed
               ?
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               VVhat
               is
               the
               Reason
               why
               so
               few
               have
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               entertained
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             In
             the
             first
             place
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             that
             this
             
               [
               who
               hath
               believed
            
             ]
             doth
             not
             exclude
             all
             ;
             But
             rather
             include
             some
             ,
             yea
             
               many
               ,
               Act.
            
             41
             ,
             &
             4
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             21.
             20.
             
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               very
               many
            
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             considered
             a-part
             :
             but
             it
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             who
             reject
             the
             report
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             (
             after
             this
             complaint
             of
             incredulity
             )
             setteth
             forth
             the
             Reason
             and
             the
             Remedy
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Reason
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             It
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             so
             few
             to
             whom
             
               the
               arm
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             eminent
             Power
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Excellency
             residing
             and
             putting
             forth
             in
             the
             Person
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               Revealed
            
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             two
             things
             are
             included
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             might
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             
               arm
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             
             &
             15.
             18.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             24
             ,
             25.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             this
             arm
             is
             hid
             and
             revealed
             to
             few
             ,
             John.
             1.
             11
             ,
             14.
             
             It
             's
             like
             the
             River
             Siloah
             that
             runs
             softly
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             so
             much
             observed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             46.
             45.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.
             6.
             or
             like
             the
             host
             compassing
             Dothan
             ,
             not
             discerned
             till
             God
             ,
             opened
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             2
             King.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Qu.
               
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 he
                 thus
                 hid
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               By
               the
               Lowness
               of
               Christ's
               Person
               and
               Condition
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               the
               unsightliness
               of
               Christ
               to
               a
               worldly
               Eye
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               Isa
               .
               52.
               14.
               
               Which
               is
               applicable
               also
               to
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               concernments
               ;
               for
               as
               his
               Person
               ,
               Isa
               .
               42.
               2.
               so
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ;
               Neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               it
               ,
               come
               
                 with
                 observation
              
               ,
               Luk.
               17.
               20
               ,
               21.
               or
               any
               outward
               pomp
               .
               Which
               appears
               in
               the
               description
               we
               have
               here
               of
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               for
               he
               did
               come
               and
               grow
               up
               
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               conceive
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               counsel
               and
               purpose
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               support
               )
               
                 as
                 a
                 Tender
                 Plant.
              
               Look
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               
                 before
                 him
              
               ,
               Power
               enough
               ;
               But
               look
               to
               men
               and
               the
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               and
               he
               grew
               up
               as
               a
               little
               weak
               plant
               and
               Rod
               ,
               Isa
               .
               11.
               1.
               
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Root
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 dry
                 ground
                 ,
              
               that
               doth
               not
               thrive
               by
               the
               moisture
               of
               the
               ground
               ;
               no
               more
               doth
               the
               Messiah
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               rise
               up
               
               and
               flourish
               in
               an
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 a
                 dew
                 frow
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Mica
                 .
              
               5.
               7.
               
               Which
               as
               it
               waiteth
               not
               for
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               exposed
               to
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               ordinary
               sons
               of
               men
               ;
               He
               came
               into
               the
               world
               when
               the
               Family
               of
               David
               was
               very
               low
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Christ's
               appearing
               doth
               not
               mention
               the
               Kingly
               state
               and
               royal
               Family
               of
               David
               ,
               but
               saith
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Stem
                 of
                 Jesse
                 ,
                 Isa
              
               .
               11.
               1.
               
               Act.
               13.
               22.
               
               Whose
               Family
               was
               (
               in
               comparison
               )
               mean
               ,
               whence
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               that
               when
               they
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               Government
               which
               God
               appointed
               should
               reside
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               they
               express
               themselves
               thus
               ;
               
                 neither
                 have
                 we
                 inheritance
                 in
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Jesse
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               12.
               26.
               
               No
               marvel
               therefore
               if
               the
               world
               could
               see
               nothing
               that
               would
               take
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               (
               outwardly
               )
               hopeless
               Shrub
               ,
               wherein
               the
               meanness
               was
               apparen●
               and
               palpable
               ,
               but
               the
               arm
               of
               heaven
               hid
               and
               undiscernible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               the
               meanness
               of
               his
               Condition
               while
               he
               had
               his
               abode
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               is
               here
               described
               ;
               1.
               
               Negatively
               :
               
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 form
                 nor
                 comliness
              
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ's
               Feature
               and
               Complexion
               (
               which
               was
               no
               doubt
               ,
               as
               other
               mens
               that
               are
               not
               deformed
               ,
               he
               being
               not
               any
               way
               stained
               with
               
               Sin
               ,
               and
               ,
               being
               it's
               like
               ,
               of
               a
               more
               exact
               temper
               of
               body
               )
               but
               the
               uncomeliness
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               his
               condition
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               form
               and
               face
               also
               when
               spit
               on
               ,
               buffetted
               ,
               Isa
               .
               50.
               6.
               
               He
               (
               and
               so
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               were
               both
               of
               them
               beautiless
               to
               a
               carnal
               eye
               .
               No
               marvel
               therefore
               if
               they
               that
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               appearance
               ,
               Josh
               .
               7.
               24.
               were
               unwilling
               to
               own
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               be
               still
               averse
               from
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               ways
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               Matt.
               13.
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57.
               
               Luk.
               19.
               14.
               for
               only
               called
               men
               choose
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               O
               how
               many
               Learned
               men
               can
               see
               a
               beauty
               in
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               and
               (
               perhaps
               )
               in
               great
               Augustine
               (
               not
               in
               his
               Sanctity
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               Learning
               and
               Sufficiency
               .
               )
               And
               yet
               if
               a
               man
               preach
               in
               the
               evidence
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               accounted
               by
               men
               that
               are
               graced
               with
               Learning
               ,
               but
               not
               made
               wise
               by
               Grace
               ,
               a
               passing
               poor
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               his
               Sermon
               a
               dry
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               is
               described
               affirmatively
               :
               As
               Christ
               had
               but
               little
               (
               in
               outward
               shew
               )
               of
               that
               which
               was
               desirable
               .
               So
               he
               did
               in
               his
               Life
               ,
               Course
               ,
               and
               whole
               Administration
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               lie
               under
               that
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               a
               carnal
               eye
               ,
               horrible
               ;
               For
               
                 (
                 vers
              
               .
               3.
               )
               He
               was
               despised
               ,
               despighted
               ,
               
               and
               
                 rejected
                 of
                 men
              
               ,
               Joh.
               9.
               28.
               yea
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               19.
               14.
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               a
               Barabbas
               was
               preferred
               before
               him
               ;
               he
               was
               ,
               a
               
                 man
                 of
                 Sorrows
              
               ,
               made
               up
               of
               them
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               made
               (
               more
               than
               all
               other
               men
               )
               
                 acquainted
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               4.
               15.
               
               Mark.
               3.
               5.
               
               Matt.
               26.
               37.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               24.
               
               Heb.
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               We
               (
               Jews
               ,
               that
               were
               
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               1.
               11.
               
               )
               
                 hid
                 our
                 faces
                 from
                 him
              
               ,
               (
               as
               from
               an
               horrid
               Sight
               ,
               Joh.
               19.
               15.
               )
               Away
               with
               him
               ,
               Away
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               cannot
               abide
               the
               Sight
               
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Mark.
              
               14.
               65.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 esteemed
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 Matt.
              
               27.
               39.
               to
               44.
               
                 and
                 v.
              
               63.
               
                 and
                 Matt.
              
               27.
               20.
               to
               v.
               24.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               made
               himself
               
                 of
                 no
                 Reputation
              
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               7.
               
               Accordingly
               ,
               his
               Ministers
               and
               chief
               Officers
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               at
               first
               poor
               Fishermen
               ,
               so
               still
               they
               are
               
                 Earthen
                 Vessels
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               
               (
               so
               called
               ,
               not
               onely
               with
               respect
               to
               mans
               Common
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               own
               personal
               condition
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               more
               contemptible
               than
               that
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               )
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               are
               such
               also
               ,
               men
               of
               no
               ,
               or
               of
               low
               ,
               note
               and
               name
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               No
               wonder
               therefore
               if
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               be
               loth
               to
               join
               themselves
               to
               so
               mean
               a
               Christ
               and
               a
               Church
               and
               Company
               of
               men
               of
               so
               
               small
               account
               ,
               Joh.
               7.
               48
               ,
               49.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               of
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Complaint
               .
               See
               Psal
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               Now
               2
               of
               the
               Remedy
               ;
               for
               the
               Prophet
               here
               doth
               not
               only
               complain
               of
               ,
               but
               excuse
               and
               take
               off
               the
               Scandal
               of
               the
               cross
               ,
               and
               so
               shews
               how
               we
               may
               help
               our selves
               against
               all
               low
               thoughts
               arising
               from
               the
               low
               things
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               done
               by
               declaring
               the
               true
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               singular
               good
               issue
               and
               success
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               low
               ,
               sad
               ,
               and
               suffering
               Condition
               .
            
             
               1
               ,
               Cause
               .
               It
               was
               not
               for
               any
               fault
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               been
               the
               worse
               thought
               of
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               v.
               9.
               his
               Judge
               upon
               a
               full
               hearing
               of
               all
               that
               could
               be
               alledged
               against
               him
               (
               when
               he
               spake
               very
               little
               for
               himself
               )
               was
               his
               witness
               that
               there
               was
               no
               fault
               in
               him
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               24.
               
               Luk.
               23.
               4.
               14.
               22.
               
               Joh.
               19.
               38.
               
               If
               any
               ask
               therefore
               how
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               that
               Christ
               had
               such
               coarse
               and
               curs'd
               usage
               :
               the
               answer
               and
               sure
               truth
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 born
                 our
                 grief
                 and
                 carried
                 our
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 v.
              
               4.
               
               What
               he
               endured
               we
               procured
               ,
               we
               did
               eat
               the
               sower
               grapes
               and
               his
               teeth
               were
               set
               on
               edge
               :
               the
               sorrow
               was
               his
               ,
               but
               the
               sin
               ours
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               
               We
               (
               Jews
               )
               
                 did
                 esteem
                 him
                 Stricken
                 ,
                 Smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               deservedly
               )
               afflicted
               (
               as
               Mat.
               26.
               65
               ,
               66.
               
               Joh.
               10.
               33.
               and
               19.
               17.
               )
               But
               v.
               5.
               it
               was
               Jews
               mis-judging
               to
               think
               God
               was
               an
               Enemy
               to
               him
               for
               that
               which
               was
               evil
               in
               him
               ;
               the
               thing
               true
               and
               certain
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 wounded
                 Joh.
              
               20.
               25.
               27.
               
                 for
                 our
                 transgressions
                 :
                 bruised
              
               (
               indeed
               of
               the
               Lord
               v.
               10.
               )
               but
               it
               was
               
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 Chastised
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               27.
               26.
               but
               
                 for
                 our
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 with
                 his
                 stripes
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 healed
                 :
              
               We
               were
               the
               wandring
               Sheep
               ,
               v.
               6.
               and
               He
               ,
               the
               suffering
               and
               Sacrificed
               Lamb
               :
               We
               went
               
                 our
                 way
              
               ,
               He
               bare
               our
               woe
               ,
               and
               like
               David
               2
               Sam.
               24.
               17.
               loves
               to
               have
               all
               laid
               upon
               himself
               ,
               as
               all
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               on
               the
               innocent
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Levit.
               1.
               4.
               and
               16.
               21.
               
               And
               never
               was
               any
               Sheep
               or
               Lamb
               so
               quiet
               under
               Shearing
               and
               Slaughter
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               who
               
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               even
               to
               admiration
               ,
               kept
               it
               shut
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               14.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               as
               he
               took
               his
               suffering
               patiently
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               So
               (
               if
               we
               look
               to
               the
               Issue
               )
               he
               was
               taken
               from
               it
               gloriously
               ,
               v.
               8.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 prison
              
               ,
               that
               is
               from
               all
               the
               
               Straits
               wherein
               his
               Soul
               was
               shut
               up
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               and
               27.
               46.
               as
               also
               from
               the
               grave
               wherein
               his
               body
               was
               laid
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               10.
               
               Act.
               2.
               24.
               an
               Angel
               descending
               ,
               
               rolling
               away
               the
               Stone
               from
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               and
               attending
               him
               in
               his
               coming
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               and
               from
               Judgment
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               from
               all
               those
               pressures
               that
               he
               was
               under
               by
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               as
               he
               was
               our
               Surety
               ,
               so
               from
               all
               that
               which
               he
               was
               adjudged
               unto
               by
               the
               Injustice
               of
               men
               ,
               God
               making
               known
               his
               innocency
               in
               his
               resurrection
               that
               fully
               justified
               him
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Being
               thus
               rescued
               and
               risen
               ,
               his
               Exaltation
               goes
               on
               ,
               for
               
                 who
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 generation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               eternal
               duration
               of
               his
               person
               ?
               Rev.
               1.
               18.
               
               Isa
               .
               53.
               13.
               and
               the
               encrease
               ,
               continuance
               ,
               and
               perpetuity
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               Psal
               .
               110.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               There
               's
               a
               depth
               in
               these
               things
               of
               Saviour-exaltation
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               multiplication
               of
               marvelous
               things
               that
               we
               cannot
               attain
               the
               wonders
               that
               are
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               should
               declare
               and
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               than
               can
               be
               numbred
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.
               5.
               
               Which
               Christs
               Sufferings
               and
               low
               estate
               are
               fo
               far
               from
               making
               an
               objection
               against
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               very
               reason
               of
               this
               his
               Advancement
               ;
               for
               ,
               thus
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               11.
               
               Phil.
               2.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               God
               thus
               highly
               exalted
               him
               (
               in
               these
               and
               his
               following
               Eminencies
               )
               because
               
                 he
                 was
                 cut
                 out
              
               (
               as
               a
               tree
               cut
               down
               
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               19.
               33.
               
               Mat.
               27.
               63.
               and
               from
               the
               inhabitants
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               11.
               not
               for
               any
               fault
               of
               his
               ,
               Psal
               .
               59.
               3.
               15.
               
               Joh.
               25.
               but
               
                 for
                 the
                 transgressions
                 of
                 God's
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               v.
               9.
               for
               this
               reason
               also
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               were
               wicked
               ,
               and
               had
               procured
               to
               our selves
               that
               wages
               of
               Sin
               which
               is
               death
               .
               He
               ,
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               
                 made
                 his
                 grave
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               permitted
               and
               determined
               
                 (
                 Act.
              
               4.
               28.
               
               )
               that
               he
               should
               die
               and
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               Grave
               by
               his
               being
               
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 transgressours
                 ,
                 v.
              
               12.
               but
               withal
               ,
               he
               took
               order
               in
               and
               at
               
                 his
                 deaths
              
               (
               for
               his
               death
               contained
               many
               deaths
               in
               it
               )
               that
               he
               should
               be
               honourably
               and
               remarkably
               buried
               in
               a
               new
               Sepulchre
               purposely
               provided
               by
               
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathaea
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               27.
               57.
               that
               by
               that
               act
               of
               Providence
               (
               as
               we
               may
               say
               )
               he
               might
               be
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               exempted
               from
               the
               number
               of
               common
               Malefactors
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               great
               reason
               why
               he
               should
               ,
               because
               (
               to
               resume
               that
               mentioned
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               v.
               8.
               )
               
                 He
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 violence
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 any
                 deceit
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               22.
               
                 yet
                 v.
              
               10.
               
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
              
               (
               gracious
               )
               Lord
               (
               upon
               our
               account
               )
               to
               bruise
               him
               and
               put
               him
               to
               grief
               ;
               but
               for
               glorious
               ends
               in
               respect
               both
               of
               him
               and
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Success
               And
               so
               followeth
               the
               Success
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               humiliation
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               .
            
             
             
               Vse
               1.
               
               A
               numerous
               posterity
               ;
               
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               himself
               (
               wherein
               his
               Soul
               had
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               38.
               
                 and
                 travelled
                 much
                 ,
                 v.
              
               11.
               )
               
                 an
                 offering
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               27.
               30.
               
               Joh.
               12.
               32.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Perpetuity
               :
               He
               shall
               
                 prolong
                 his
                 days
              
               ,
               and
               live
               after
               death
               in
               his
               person
               and
               conserved
               Church
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Prosperity
               :
               
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               all
               Nations
               (
               a
               work
               arising
               from
               Gods
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               takes
               pleasure
               )
               
                 shall
                 prosper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
              
               ,
               by
               his
               hand
               or
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               &
               14.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Gal.
               2.
               8.
               
               Col.
               1.
               29.
               and
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Minister
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               
               Act.
               19.
               20.
               
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Mark.
               16.
               20.
               
               Heb.
               2.
               4.
               
               Of
               this
               Prosperity
               there
               is
               set
               down
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               measure
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 travel
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               travel
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               pains
               of
               Death
               he
               sustained
               ,
               (
               like
               the
               pains
               of
               a
               travelling
               Woman
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               he
               refer'd
               to
               his
               Soul-sence
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               )
               This
               fruit
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               born
               for
               man's
               Salvation
               ,
               He
               shall
               see
               in
               so
               great
               measure
               (
               not
               only
               in
               his
               own
               glory
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               glorious
               
               fruit
               thereof
               in
               all
               the
               world
               Col.
               1.
               6.
               
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
              
               ,
               and
               receive
               full
               content
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               means
               by
               which
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               spread
               abroad
               in
               the
               world
               and
               received
               by
               Faith
               :
               
                 By
                 his
                 knowledg
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Gospel-Manifestation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               23.
               6.
               
                 shall
                 my
                 righteous
              
               ,
               (
               1.
               
               Joh.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 a
                 righteous-making
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               21.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               19
               
               )
               
                 Servant
                 justifie
                 many
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               believe
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               39.
               
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 bear
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               that
               way
               (
               the
               just
               suffering
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               just
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               25
               ,
               26.
               for
               justice
               must
               be
               satisfied
               by
               a
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               before
               sinners
               can
               be
               justified
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               21
               
               None
               made
               Righteous
               but
               by
               Christ
               ,
               made
               sin
               for
               them
               ,
               Luk.
               18.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Joh.
               33.
               24.
               
               Behold
               then
               what
               Christ
               hath
               gained
               by
               his
               Suffering
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               thereby
               so
               many
               begotten
               to
               him
               ;
               So
               many
               justified
               and
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               yea
               by
               him
               as
               a
               Servant
               ;
               for
               Christ
               justifies
               not
               only
               as
               God
               but
               as
               man
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               in
               which
               regard
               he
               is
               a
               Servant
               and
               at
               command
               ,
               Isa
               .
               52.
               13.
               
               John.
               14.
               31.
               
               )
               and
               by
               working
               perfect
               righteousness
               for
               us
               in
               our
               flesh
               :
               So
               that
               we
               are
               saved
               not
               
               by
               works
               
                 (
                 Tit.
              
               3.
               5.
               
               )
               but
               by
               words
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               14.
               and
               are
               justified
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               thing
               we
               can
               do
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               and
               suffered
               for
               us
               ,
               laid
               hold
               on
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               20.
               as
               it
               is
               made
               known
               to
               us
               in
               the
               doctrin
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               2
               ,
               3
            
             
               Now
               besides
               this
               posterity
               ,
               perpetuity
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               there
               is
               accrewing
               unto
               Christ
               from
               his
               low
               estate
               ,
               the
               highest
               
                 Glory
                 ,
                 v.
              
               12.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 poured
                 out
                 his
                 Soul
                 unto
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 numbered
                 with
                 transgressors
                 ,
              
               Mark.
               15.
               28.
               
                 bare
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 many
              
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               28.
               
                 and
                 made
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 transgressors
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               23.
               34.
               
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               fully
               undergon
               and
               done
               all
               that
               was
               to
               be
               don
               and
               suffered
               by
               him
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               much
               patience
               and
               a
               gracious
               intercession
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               took
               away
               his
               life
               ;
               Therefore
               
                 will
                 I
                 divide
                 him
                 a
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               highly
               exalt
               him
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               89.
               27.
               
               John
               3.
               35.
               make
               him
               higher
               than
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               yea
               give
               all
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               John.
               3.
               35.
               
                 and
                 he
              
               (
               being
               perfectly
               Victorious
               over
               all
               enemies
               )
               shall
               ,
               as
               Conquerors
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               
                 divide
                 the
                 spoil
                 with
                 the
                 strong
              
               ;
               as
               great
               and
               strong
               and
               the
               most
               Victorious
               Warriors
               use
               to
               do
               :
               if
               they
               divide
               ,
               he
               shall
               
               divide
               also
               with
               and
               above
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ;
               see
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               21.
               
               Col.
               2.
               15.
               
               Now
               all
               this
               is
               for
               our
               benefit
               also
               .
               If
               Joseph
               have
               all
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               Jacob
               shall
               not
               want
               a
               portion
               ;
               when
               he
               divides
               the
               spoil
               ,
               we
               shall
               fare
               the
               better
               ,
               for
               he
               receives
               to
               give
               us
               ,
               Psal
               .
               68.
               18.
               yea
               ,
               they
               that
               tarry
               by
               the
               Stuff
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               but
               not
               able
               to
               do
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               shall
               have
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               Davids
               spoil
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               30.
               24.
               
               If
               he
               live
               after
               the
               pouring
               forth
               of
               his
               Soul
               unto
               death
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               also
               ,
               John.
               14.
               19.
               2
               
               Cor.
               13.
               4.
               and
               because
               he
               was
               numbred
               among
               transgressors
               ,
               and
               no
               intercession
               of
               Pilate
               (
               or
               his
               Wife
               Mat.
               27.
               19.
               
               )
               could
               get
               him
               off
               ,
               but
               die
               he
               must
               ,
               therefore
               he
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               which
               without
               a
               sacrafice
               and
               blood
               he
               could
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               &
               8.
               9.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
             
               The
               Review
               of
               all
               this
               will
               shew
               fully
               how
               little
               a
               reason
               there
               is
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               at
               any
               meanness
               ,
               shame
               or
               sorow
               that
               befel
               him
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               upon
               the
               Consideration
               of
               these
               particulars
               ;
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               of
               it
               was
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               will
               and
               love
               of
               God.
               
                 It
                 pleased
                 the
                 Lord
                 thus
                 to
                 bruise
                 him
                 ,
                 v.
              
               10.
               and
               it
               was
               also
               Voluntary
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               love
               of
               
               Christ
               ,
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               Luk.
               22.
               15.
               
               John.
               10.
               15.
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               his
               will
               to
               do
               his
               Fathers
               will
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               was
               necessary
               in
               regard
               of
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               could
               be
               saved
               no
               other
               way
               and
               delivered
               from
               our
               lost
               Condition
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               there
               was
               cure
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               wilderness
               any
               other
               way
               but
               by
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               ,
               John.
               3.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               John.
               11.
               50.
               
               Act.
               4.
               12.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               therefore
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               was
               not
               for
               any
               fault
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               was
               for
               our
               faults
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               sinful
               and
               damnable
               Condition
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               suffer
               in
               our
               place
               and
               stead
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Surety
               ,
               what
               we
               deserved
               ,
               and
               thereby
               prevent
               our
               perishing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               way
               of
               God
               was
               as
               effectual
               as
               necessary
               for
               mans
               restoring
               and
               redemption
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               12.
               
               &
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Albeit
               he
               lay
               (
               upon
               this
               ground
               )
               under
               all
               this
               shame
               and
               suffering
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               put
               much
               honour
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               as
               many
               other
               ways
               ,
               Joh.
               18.
               6
               
               Matt.
               27.
               17.
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               54.
               so
               by
               Pilate's
               commanding
               his
               body
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               a
               decent
               and
               distinguishing
               and
               choice
               burial
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               58.
               
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               his
               resurrection
               he
               was
               much
               more
               glorious
               ,
               there
               being
               
               thereby
               an
               admirable
               increase
               ,
               Ps
               .
               110.
               3.
               of
               his
               seed
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               an
               everlasting
               abiding
               in
               life
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               in
               his
               members
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               After
               he
               had
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               2.
               and
               out-grown
               it
               all
               by
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               He
               triumphantly
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               sitteth
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               dividing
               his
               spoils
               ,
               giving
               gifts
               to
               men
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               rebellious
               also
               ,
               communicating
               all
               the
               rich
               priviledges
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               Kingly
               Power
               ,
               exercising
               also
               his
               ever-abiding
               Intercession
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               all
               true
               Believers
               .
               Now
               considering
               thus
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               low
               estate
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               and
               benefit
               that
               follows
               thereupon
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               flows
               therefrom
               to
               us
               ,
               what
               reason
               can
               there
               be
               of
               rejecting
               ;
               how
               great
               reason
               is
               there
               of
               receiving
               the
               Gospel-report
               ?
               especially
               considering
               further
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               reject
               the
               report
               upon
               pretence
               that
               God's
               way
               to
               save
               them
               is
               not
               good
               enough
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               escape
               everlasting
               damnation
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               3.
               
               John.
               3.
               28.
               36.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Isa
               .
               63.
               17.
               
            
             
               O
               Lord
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               us
               to
               err
               from
               thy
               ways
               ,
               and
               hardned
               our
               heart
               from
               thy
               fear
               ?
               Return
               for
               thy
               Servants
               sake
               the
               tribes
               of
               thine
               inheritance
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               HOw
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               the
               holy
               reverence
               of
               God
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               fasten
               such
               erring
               and
               heart-hardening
               upon
               him
               as
               this
               verse
               expresseth
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             For
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             Scripture
             these
             things
             may
             be
             first
             observed
             in
             the
             generality
             ;
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Gods
             Children
             are
             subject
             to
             erring
             ,
             and
             some
             obduration
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             (
             at
             times
             )
             grievously
             under
             desertion
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             sense
             of
             a
             gone-God
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             in
             this
             condition
             (
             which
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             bad
             men
             )
             with
             much
             complaining
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             34.
             
             Psal
             .
             143.
             7.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             complain
             to
             God
             who
             alone
             can
             help
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             bound
             himself
             to
             his
             praying
             Servants
             to
             order
             the
             matter
             otherwise
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             26
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 they
                 seem
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 complain
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               A.
               What
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               pray
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               speak
               it
               not
               peremptorily
               but
               submissively
               ,
               and
               are
               upon
               their
               knees
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               all
               the
               while
               they
               speak
               it
               :
               It
               is
               not
               a
               stout
               and
               stomachful
               imputation
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               were
               in
               fault
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               an
               humble
               and
               faithful
               expostulation
               ,
               because
               it
               belongs
               to
               God
               to
               deliver
               from
               it
               ,
               of
               which
               expostulation
               and
               wrestling
               with
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               special
               reason
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               this
               erring
               and
               hardning
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               of
               God
               divers
               ways
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Permissively
               ;
               whereas
               he
               might
               hinder
               it
               ,
               prevent
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Privatively
               ;
               when
               he
               might
               withstand
               it
               by
               his
               grace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Paenally
               ;
               as
               an
               act
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.
               39.
               
               (
               which
               in
               a
               measure
               and
               for
               castigation
               ,
               may
               be
               exercised
               upon
               his
               Children
               .
               )
               But
               where
               ever
               these
               things
               are
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               the
               hardness
               is
               ours
               though
               the
               hardning
               be
               Gods
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               erring
               upon
               any
               temptation
               ,
               the
               error
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               leaving
               to
               it
               ,
               yea
               giving
               up
               is
               ascribed
               to
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               24.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               2.
               11.
               2
               
               Chron.
               32.
               31.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Occasionally
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               Providential
               hardning
               and
               causing
               to
               err
               ,
               God
               putting
               men
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               (
               and
               
               that
               justly
               )
               as
               these
               here
               into
               a
               seventy-years
               Captivity
               ,
               whereby
               their
               hearts
               are
               mightily
               deaded
               and
               apt
               to
               deviate
               :
            
             
               As
               1.
               
               By
               the
               removal
               of
               Gods
               Ordinances
               and
               spiritual
               help
               ,
               Psal
               .
               74.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               being
               cast
               among
               Idolaters
               ,
               profane
               men
               ,
               subjected
               to
               a
               power
               ,
               and
               compassed
               with
               a
               company
               tempting
               to
               sin
               ,
               Ezek.
               20.
               25
               ,
               32.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               being
               put
               into
               a
               joyless
               and
               hopeless
               estate
               ,
               under
               wicked
               and
               cruel
               enemies
               ,
               living
               in
               all
               ease
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               Zach.
               1.
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
               73.
               10.
               
               Hab.
               1.
               13.
               
               Propitious
               and
               prosperous
               Providence
               is
               a
               quickener
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               17.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Paenal
               ,
               and
               dejecting
               Providence
               is
               a
               deader
               ,
               Isa
               .
               64.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
               137.
               4.
               
               Now
               hereby
               God
               may
               be
               said
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               to
               cause
               to
               err
               ,
               not
               that
               God
               is
               the
               author
               of
               any
               sin
               (
               which
               it
               is
               horrible
               to
               imagin
               )
               but
               because
               God
               is
               the
               orderer
               of
               such
               Providences
               ,
               as
               whereupon
               through
               mans
               weakness
               and
               corruption
               ,
               sin
               and
               wandring
               from
               the
               right
               way
               ensueth
               :
               Hence
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 drove
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Go
                 serve
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               26.
               19.
               
               Not
               that
               they
               said
               so
               ,
               but
               expelling
               him
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               forcing
               him
               to
               fly
               for
               his
               life
               among
               Idolaters
               ,
               amounted
               to
               that
               ;
               because
               
               of
               the
               great
               temptation
               there
               was
               in
               it
               .
               See
               Deut.
               28.
               64.
               
            
             
               But
               besides
               that
               erring
               and
               hardning
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               of
               God
               in
               these
               respects
               which
               are
               common
               to
               wicked
               men
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               respects
               wherein
               this
               complaining
               and
               humble
               casting
               of
               these
               things
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               upon
               God
               ,
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               imboldened
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               Gods
               Covenant
               ,
               in
               reference
               whereto
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               they
               err
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               God
               could
               hinder
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               bound
               himself
               to
               hinder
               it
               ,
               Isa
               .
               30.
               21.
               
               Ezek.
               36.
               27.
               
               Since
               therefore
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               make
               them
               go
               in
               the
               path
               of
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               he
               is
               humbly
               questioned
               by
               his
               erring
               and
               grieving
               servants
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               made
               them
               go
               out
               ,
               for
               how
               could
               they
               go
               out
               if
               he
               caus'd
               them
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               to
               go
               in
               ?
               Psal
               .
               119.
               35.
               
               So
               
                 hardning
                 from
                 his
                 fear
              
               ,
               is
               put
               (
               by
               the
               boldness
               and
               familiarity
               of
               Faith
               )
               upon
               his
               account
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               get
               hardness
               out
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               fear
               in
               and
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.
               26.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               40.
               
               Hereupon
               faithful
               and
               holy
               men
               press
               God
               with
               these
               grievances
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               wicked
               men
               can
               who
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               plead
               as
               they
               do
               here
               ,
               God
               might
               say
               ,
               I
               withhold
               from
               you
               what
               I
               am
               no
               way
               tied
               to
               give
               you
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               be
               in
               an
               erring
               and
               hardned
               state
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               tell
               me
               of
               it
               ?
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               continuing
               in
               a
               state
               of
               unbelief
               and
               ungodliness
               )
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               promise
               I
               have
               made
               to
               help
               you
               who
               regard
               not
               the
               conditions
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               your
               part
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16.
               
               Lay
               not
               the
               blame
               upon
               me
               if
               you
               live
               and
               die
               in
               a
               sad
               state
               ,
               it
               's
               you
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               your
               own
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               Gods
               wonted
               ordinary
               dealing
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               Why
               dost
               thou
               
                 cause
                 to
                 err
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               working
               as
               thou
               was
               wont
               to
               do
               to
               hinder
               it
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               forsake
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               own
               hands
               ?
               Psal
               .
               138.
               8.
               
               Is
               not
               thy
               former
               an
               engagement
               for
               thy
               future
               working
               ?
               Phil.
               1.
               6.
               
               Now
               wicked
               men
               cannot
               plead
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               begun
               to
               build
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               design
               a
               better
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               Gods
               children
               ,
               an
               inchoation
               is
               an
               obligation
               ,
               Isa
               .
               59.
               21.
               
               Ezek.
               39.
               29.
               
               They
               may
               say
               ,
               Work
               (
               O
               our
               God
               )
               as
               thou
               wast
               wont
               in
               us
               and
               for
               us
               ,
               Isa
               .
               26.
               12.
               
               Withal
               since
               they
               had
               a
               promise
               of
               return
               out
               of
               the
               
               Captivity
               (
               wherein
               while
               they
               were
               shut
               up
               ,
               their
               hearts
               were
               much
               shut
               up
               as
               the
               earth
               in
               an
               hard
               frost
               when
               a
               thaw
               opens
               it
               )
               ,
               therefore
               they
               might
               say
               and
               pray
               ,
               
                 Return
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 graciously
                 alter
                 our
                 sad
                 and
                 heartless
                 condition
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 we
                 not
                 go
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 err
                 from
                 thy
                 ways
                 :
                 O
                 quicken
                 us
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               80.
               14
               ,
               18.
               
               Our
               hearts
               shall
               not
               be
               hardened
               from
               thy
               fear
               ;
               some
               life
               in
               our
               condition
               putting
               life
               into
               our
               affection
               ,
               we
               will
               stir
               up
               our selves
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               thee
               ,
               Isa
               .
               64.
               7.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               Prayer
               belongs
               to
               the
               faithful
               appears
               (
               as
               by
               the
               fervency
               of
               it
               all
               along
               ,
               so
               )
               by
               this
               very
               complaint
               ,
               for
               none
               are
               griev'd
               with
               erring
               that
               have
               not
               a
               mind
               to
               go
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               nor
               doth
               a
               stone
               complain
               of
               its
               hardness
               ;
               complaint
               of
               hardness
               shews
               there
               is
               some
               softness
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               Gods
               return
               ,
               a
               lothness
               to
               live
               without
               him
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Scripture-Questions
           out
           of
           JEREMIAH
           .
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Josiah
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Hast
                 thou
                 seen
                 that
                 which
                 back-sliding
                 Israel
                 hath
                 done
                 ?
                 she
                 is
                 gone
                 up
                 upon
                 every
                 high
                 mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 every
                 green
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 hath
                 played
                 the
                 harlot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     V.
                  
                   11
                
                 The
                 backsliding
                 Israel
                 hath
                 justified
                 her self
                 more
                 than
                 treacherous
                 Judah
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               How
               can
               Judah
               be
               said
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               backsliding
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               their
               Sin
               )
               divorced
               and
               destroyed
            
             Israel
             ;
             
               especially
               in
               the
               days
               of
            
             Josiah
             
               when
               there
               was
               so
               eminent
               a
               reformation
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             Negatively
             :
             The
             Reason
             is
             not
             because
             Judah
             was
             in
             every
             respect
             worse
             than
             Israel
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             Judah
             did
             
               rule
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               was
               faithful
            
             with
             the
             Saints
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             Government
             in
             the
             posterity
             of
             David
             ,
             was
             preserved
             among
             them
             in
             the
             civil
             State
             ;
             See
             2
             Chro.
             13.
             8.
             
               to
               v.
            
             13.
             
             And
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             though
             
             there
             were
             foul
             defections
             ,
             Yet
             )
             they
             kept
             to
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Officers
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             transmitted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Saints
             their
             faithful
             Forefathers
             ,
             when-as
             Israel
             constantly
             followed
             the
             Calves
             (
             which
             destroyed
             them
             ,
             Hos
             .
             8.
             6.
             
             )
             and
             fell
             quite
             from
             God
             to
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Baal
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             :
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             of
             Judah
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             exceeding
             Sinful
             ;
             For.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             fell
             into
             that
             Idolatry
             whereof
             Israel
             was
             guilty
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Israel
             played
             the
             harlot
             ,
             v.
             6.
             but
             that
             Judah
             went
             and
             
               played
               the
               harlot
               also
               ,
               v.
            
             8.
             
             See
             what
             is
             said
             before
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             Jer.
             19.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             13.
             
             See
             also
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             16.
             47.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             eminently
             guilty
             in
             looking
             after
             forbidden
             Confederacies
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             Egypt
             and
             Ashur
             and
             forrein
             aid
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             18.
             
             Isa
             .
             7.
             20.
             
             &
             8.
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             23.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             abominable
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             6.
             9
             ,
             13.
             
             Ezek.
             16.
             49
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             
               Neither
               hath
            
             Samaria
             
               committed
               half
               of
               thy
               sins
               ,
               v.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             sin
             of
             Judah
             admitteth
             
             many
             aggravations
             beyond
             that
             of
             Israel
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             had
             more
             means
             of
             doing
             well
             than
             Israel
             had
             ;
             for
             they
             enjoyed
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             of
             God's
             own
             appointing
             that
             instructed
             them
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             22.
             and
             Prophets
             that
             warned
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             do
             as
             Israel
             did
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.
             15.
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             generally
             wicked
             they
             had
             better
             Kings
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             fell
             into
             Sin
             under
             worse
             Kings
             ;
             They
             had
             divers
             godly
             Kings
             to
             reform
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Asa
               ,
               Jehosaphat
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             yea
             Manasseh
             at
             last
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             saw
             Israels
             Sin
             ,
             and
             knew
             how
             by
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             it
             was
             cried
             out
             against
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             had
             had
             any
             Zeal
             for
             God
             would
             have
             made
             them
             to
             have
             abhor'd
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             nature
             of
             goodness
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             men
             make
             void
             his
             Law
             ,
             to
             love
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             keep
             closer
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             others
             run
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             126
             ,
             127
             ,
             128.
             
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Josh
             .
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             saw
             before
             their
             eyes
             the
             fearful
             Judgment
             of
             God
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             that
             was
             ruined
             ,
             carried
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             
             (
             2
             King.
             18.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12.
             )
             and
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             
               Bill
               of
               divorce
               given
               her
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             by
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             warned
             ;
             but
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             went
             on
             still
             in
             their
             evil
             way
             ,
             Ezek.
             23.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Nay
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             profit
             by
             their
             own
             Corrections
             ,
             Zeph.
             3.
             1.
             27.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             30.
             
             Isa
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             their
             pride
             ;
             They
             were
             not
             humbled
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             brought
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Lord
             poured
             forth
             upon
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             Jer.
             44.
             6.
             10.
             but
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             innocent
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             35.
             and
             bore
             up
             themselves
             as
             if
             all
             were
             well
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             their
             outward
             performances
             :
             This
             pride
             ,
             whereby
             Judah
             was
             apt
             to
             boast
             of
             their
             integrity
             being
             compared
             with
             degenerate
             Israel
             ,
             much
             heightened
             their
             Sin
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             
             See
             Isa
             .
             65.
             5.
             
             &
             66.
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             of
             their
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.
             17.
             
             For
             though
             they
             turned
             to
             God
             in
             Josiahs
             days
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               but
               feignedly
               ,
            
             v.
             10.
             
             It
             was
             
               backsliding
               Israel
            
             ,
             but
             
               Treacherous
               Judah
            
             ;
             and
             Treachery
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             worse
             than
             Apostacy
             ,
             because
             it
             looks
             better
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             better
             ,
             but
             is
             made
             worse
             by
             a
             mocking
             of
             God.
             It
             's
             true
             that
             
             Josiah
             was
             a
             glorious
             Reformer
             ,
             but
             the
             Reformation
             was
             His
             ,
             not
             Theirs
             ;
             it
             was
             buried
             in
             Josiahs
             grave
             :
             and
             as
             they
             were
             very
             bad
             before
             that
             Reformation
             ,
             so
             they
             continued
             to
             be
             so
             
               in
               heart
            
             still
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             last
             destruction
             is
             fixed
             on
             the
             sin
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             wherein
             they
             had
             a
             part
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             9.
             and
             whereof
             they
             did
             not
             really
             repent
             (
             notwithstanding
             that
             Josiah
             made
             them
             (
             in
             and
             for
             his
             time
             )
             to
             serve
             God
             )
             but
             continued
             though
             (
             then
             )
             good
             in
             shew
             ,
             still
             bad
             in
             truth
             ,
             Ezek.
             4.
             6.
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Captivity
             they
             paid
             for
             all
             together
             .
             See
             2
             King.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Jer.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Sins
             are
             not
             equal
             ,
             Joh.
             19.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             in
             some
             respects
             )
             may
             be
             (
             in
             other
             respects
             )
             the
             worst
             ,
             for
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             Means
             that
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             the
             Mercies
             wherein
             they
             partake
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgments
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             beholders
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             partners
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             greater
             professions
             which
             they
             make
             ,
             make
             them
             the
             chief
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             Matt.
             11.
             20.
             to
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             ,
             howsoever
             people
             in
             the
             days
             of
             a
             Josiah
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Reformation
             worketh
             vigorously
             ,
             cry
             up
             Reformation
             with
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             yet
             their
             hearts
             are
             oft
             against
             it
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             33.
             
             and
             they
             abhor
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             divine
             discipline
             ,
             only
             they
             are
             made
             (
             for
             a
             time
             )
             to
             do
             that
             to
             which
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             34.
             33.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             when
             Reformation
             is
             professed
             ,
             rejected
             ,
             and
             Sin
             resumed
             ,
             then
             ,
             a
             Nation
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             go
             more
             and
             more
             down
             the
             wind
             ,
             till
             they
             run
             into
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             after
             Josiahs
             days
             .
             Reformation
             either
             prevents
             ,
             or
             preceeds
             ruine
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jerem.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               ye
               be
               multplied
               and
               encreased
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               The
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               shall
               it
               come
               to
               mind
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               remember
               it
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               visit
               it
               ,
               neither
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               with
               such
               variety
               of
               expressions
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               People
               of
               God
               be
               multiplied
               and
               encreased
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               be
               no
               more
               mentioned
               or
               minded
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             These
             words
             are
             two
             ways
             expounded
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             when
             they
             returned
             out
             of
             Captivity
             and
             encreased
             and
             multiplied
             in
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             there
             should
             then
             be
             a
             great
             unity
             between
             the
             House
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             (
             as
             is
             said
             v.
             18
             )
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             their
             continual
             opposing
             one
             another
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Rehoboam
             unto
             the
             Captivity
             ;
             all
             which
             time
             Israel
             was
             lift
             up
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             outward
             prosperity
             ,
             so
             by
             their
             invented
             Pompous
             Service
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             against
             Judah
             .
             And
             Judah
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             took
             heart
             against
             Israel
             ,
             by
             their
             retaining
             and
             enjoying
             of
             the
             Ark
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             13.
             8.
             to
             v.
             13.
             
             But
             being
             returned
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             far
             profit
             by
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             as
             (
             renouncing
             all
             Idols
             )
             to
             join
             together
             in
             the
             same
             instituted
             Service
             at
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Hos
            
             .
             14.
             3.
             
             Amos
             5.
             5.
             
             Hos
             .
             2.
             17.
             
             Whereas
             ever
             since
             the
             revolt
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ,
             the
             controversy
             between
             them
             and
             Judah
             was
             maintained
             (
             as
             controversies
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             John.
             4.
             9.
             
             )
             by
             their
             several
             ways
             of
             worship
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             13.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             the
             words
             are
             by
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             Expositors
             understood
             thus
             ;
             viz.
             that
             by
             
               multiplying
               and
               increasing
               in
            
             
             
               the
               Land
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             and
             Doctrin
             which
             went
             forth
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             unto
             whom
             first
             the
             Gospel
             came
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Messiah
             being
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             being
             preached
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             figuring
             out
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             whereof
             the
             Ark
             was
             chief
             ,
             Isa
             .
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             )
             should
             cease
             and
             be
             abolished
             ;
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             (
             but
             owned
             by
             the
             Jews
             from
             whom
             that
             Word
             by
             which
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             converted
             ,
             proceeded
             Isa
             .
             49.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             ●2
             .
             )
             should
             meet
             together
             to
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Act.
             9.
             11.
             as
             it
             is
             said
             here
             v.
             7.
             
             
               They
               shall
               come
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             even
             to
             that
             name
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             15.
             14.
             
             The
             former
             exposition
             makes
             the
             words
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Uniting
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             in
             the
             Old-Testament
             Service
             appointed
             of
             God.
             The
             latter
             holds
             them
             forth
             as
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Uniting
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             
             Partition-wall
             of
             Old-Testament
             Worship
             by
             
             which
             they
             had
             been
             so
             long
             separated
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             latter
             exposition
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             using
             of
             so
             many
             expressions
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             for
             the
             outing
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             suggest
             and
             signifie
             rather
             the
             decay
             and
             vanishing
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             Worship
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             13.
             than
             a
             concurrence
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Believers
             should
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             14.
             all
             those
             old
             ceremonial
             things
             that
             formerly
             were
             highly
             prized
             (
             because
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             good
             use
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             then
             should
             (
             as
             the
             words
             import
             *
             
             in
             the
             last
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             )
             be
             
               no
               more
               magnified
            
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             peoples
             visits
             from
             all
             parts
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             no
             more
             magnified
             ,
             nor
             mentioned
             in
             comparison
             with
             that
             Worshipping
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             which
             the
             Gospel
             should
             bring
             in
             ,
             Job
             .
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             that
             will
             be
             somewhat
             like
             that
             other
             Prophecy
             (
             extended
             also
             to
             Gospel-times
             )
             Jer.
             23.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               They
               shall
               no
               more
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               that
               brought
               the
               children
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             but
             
               that
               brought
            
             
             
               them
               out
               of
               the
               North
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             should
             not
             be
             named
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             on
             the
             same
             day
             with
             the
             other
             .
             No
             more
             should
             the
             Old-Testament
             Administration
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             New-Testament
             Constitution
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             or
             rather
             (
             because
             the
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             remembred
             as
             a
             real
             help
             to
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             in
             all
             ages
             )
             it
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Haggai
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ▪
             9.
             who
             informs
             us
             that
             the
             latter
             House
             should
             be
             incomparably
             ,
             greater
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             because
             though
             there
             was
             abundance
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             in
             the
             first
             Temple
             built
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             far
             more
             glorious
             and
             desirable
             ,
             because
             Christ
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             came
             to
             it
             :
             So
             that
             the
             more
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             in
             any
             ●hing
             the
             less
             considerable
             it
             makes
             any
             other
             thing
             wherein
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             wherein
             he
             is
             less
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             Ark
             to
             Noah
             (
             the
             Jewel
             laid
             up
             in
             that
             Cab
             net
             )
             O
             what
             is
             any
             Ark
             ,
             and
             how
             unworthy
             to
             be
             named
             in
             comparison
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             latter
             Exposition
             may
             be
             preferred
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             returned
             out
             of
             Captivity
             and
             did
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             in
             their
             own
             Land
             ;
             yet
             the
             body
             of
             Israel
             did
             not
             return
             (
             albeit
             
             there
             were
             some
             of
             that
             body
             mixed
             with
             them
             )
             to
             join
             with
             Judah
             in
             the
             Temple-Service
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             
               all
               the
               nations
               shall
               be
               gathered
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
            
             17.
             which
             tho
             some
             apply
             to
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             as
             being
             a
             numerous
             company
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             13.
             8.
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             expression
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             it
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             properly
             to
             denote
             all
             Nations
             generally
             ,
             or
             all
             nations
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             include
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             meeting
             together
             and
             closing
             one
             with
             another
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Worship
             ,
             in
             that
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Yet
             these
             two
             Expositions
             may
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             conjoined
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             those
             of
             Israel
             that
             returned
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Captivity
             and
             their
             associating
             one
             with
             another
             in
             the
             
             Jerusalem-worship
             ,
             a
             glympse
             ,
             Fore-runner
             ,
             and
             fore-shewer
             of
             that
             greater
             gathering
             together
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             the
             latter
             days
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             desires
             of
             all
             Nations
             in
             Gospel-times
             should
             be
             ,
             not
             the
             shadows
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             and
             that
             Name
             of
             his
             which
             is
             as
             Ointment
             
             poured
             forth
             ,
             of
             so
             good
             a
             savour
             that
             they
             have
             hard
             hearts
             ,
             yea
             harlots
             hearts
             that
             are
             not
             taken
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             are
             Virgins
             do
             therefore
             love
             him
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               stand
               ye
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               see
               and
               ask
               for
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               good
               way
               ,
               and
               walk
               therein
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               rest
               for
               your
               Souls
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               VVHat
               's
               the
               way
               to
               Soul-rest
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             Gods
             way
             ;
             It
             s
             he
             that
             guides
             to
             the
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             concerning
             which
             two
             things
             may
             be
             inquired
             .
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               How
               Peace
               is
               had
               in
               Gods
               way
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               that
               Peace
               is
               that
               is
               so
               had
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               Q.
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               to
               get
               rest
               in
               Gods
               way
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               's
               had
               by
               standing
               still
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               walking
               in
               it
               when
               we
               have
               found
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               standing
               ,
               and
               searching
               to
               descry
               Gods
               way
               ;
               as
               doubtful
               Travellers
               stand
               still
               (
               as
               being
               at
               a
               stand
               )
               to
               observe
               Coast
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               look
               all
               about
               ,
               ask
               of
               all
               about
               them
               ,
               or
               that
               come
               near
               
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               get
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               right
               way
               ;
               So
               are
               we
               to
               look
               about
               into
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               when
               we
               doubt
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               enquiry
               
               to
               find
               out
               Gods
               way
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               20.
               
               Mal.
               4.
               4.
               
               Besides
               ,
               the
               words
               here
               used
               
                 Stand
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 ask
              
               ,
               Seem
               to
               shew
               that
               God
               grants
               men
               a
               liberty
               to
               look
               all
               about
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               can
               find
               a
               better
               way
               than
               his
               is
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               that
               will
               bring
               them
               more
               rest
               than
               his
               will
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               take
               it
               ,
               as
               Josh
               .
               24.
               15.
               
               Ruth
               .
               1.
               15.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               enquire
               further
               ,
               How
               may
               we
               be
               directed
               in
               this
               search
               the
               better
               to
               find
               out
               Gods
               way
               ?
               The
               Text
               will
               herein
               resolve
               us
               ,
               by
               setting
               before
               us
               two
               marks
               and
               Characters
               of
               it
               :
               For
               it
               is
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 old
                 path
              
               ]
               as
               old
               as
               Moses
               ,
               yea
               as
               Adam
               ,
               elder
               than
               all
               sin
               and
               errour
               :
               For
               Gods
               way
               was
               first
               delivered
               to
               innocent
               Adam
               ,
               before
               sin
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               that
               it
               might
               not
               enter
               and
               so
               his
               trouble
               might
               be
               prevented
               ,
               and
               there
               might
               be
               no
               hinderance
               of
               his
               rest
               ;
               But
               man
               went
               out
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               brake
               his
               law
               ,
               lost
               his
               ease
               ;
               yet
               did
               God
               of
               old
               ,
               even
               immediately
               after
               the
               sin
               of
               man
               ,
               reveal
               his
               Gospel-truth
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               that
               rest
               ,
               Mat.
               11.
               28.
               which
               man
               by
               his
               sin
               and
               breaking
               the
               Law
               had
               
               lost
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               
               The
               oldest
               way
               (
               older
               than
               the
               Devil
               who
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               John
               8.
               44.
               and
               therefore
               was
               after
               it
               )
               is
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               made
               known
               by
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               carrying
               a
               light
               in
               it
               ,
               serving
               and
               sufficing
               to
               discover
               every
               false
               way
               ;
               concerning
               which
               we
               may
               say
               as
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               19.
               8.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 good
                 way
              
               ]
               and
               that
               three
               ways
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               being
               good
               ,
               making
               good
               ,
               and
               bringing
               good
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               being
               good
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               because
               it
               is
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               Ps
               .
               18.
               30.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               
               2.
               
               Micah
               6.
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               140.
               
               The
               word
               and
               way
               of
               Jehova
               is
               like
               the
               gold
               of
               
                 Havilah
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.
               11.
               yea
               ,
               good
               above
               the
               finest
               gold
               ,
               Ps
               .
               119.
               127.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Making
               good
               ]
               for
               they
               that
               walk
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               do
               no
               iniquity
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               9.
               
               The
               way
               of
               truth
               and
               of
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               keeps
               us
               from
               every
               false
               way
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               104.
               
               The
               very
               end
               of
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               holding
               forth
               the
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 mens
                 ways
                 and
                 doings
                 good
                 ,
                 Jer.
              
               18.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Bringing
               good
               ]
               Job
               22.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Good
               comes
               by
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               laying
               up
               his
               word
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               
               turning
               to
               his
               way
               ,
               v.
               23.
               
               In
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               men
               possess
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               18.
               see
               2
               Chron.
               31.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Peace
               is
               had
               in
               Gods
               way
               by
               
                 Walking
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               No
               man
               dispatcheth
               a
               journey
               to
               do
               himself
               good
               by
               knowing
               the
               way
               but
               by
               going
               in
               it
               :
               If
               men
               say
               (
               as
               here
               they
               do
               )
               
                 we
                 will
                 not
              
               
               walk
               ,
               v.
               16.
               then
               there
               is
               no
               rest
               ;
               any
               more
               than
               a
               travelling
               Woman
               hath
               ,
               but
               
                 fear
                 oneveryside
              
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               they
               walk
               ,
               v.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Peace
               and
               Wickedness
               can
               never
               stand
               together
               ,
               Isa
               .
               57.
               20
               ,
               21.
               but
               as
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 them
              
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thus
               how
               Rest
               is
               had
               in
               Gods
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Qu.
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 Rest
                 and
                 Peace
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 had
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Peace
               of
               Heart
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               a
               Soul-rest
               ,
               founded
               on
               the
               knowledg
               and
               belief
               of
               the
               word
               and
               way
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               ordering
               of
               our
               way
               and
               walk
               according
               to
               his
               word
               and
               will
               ,
               Ps
               .
               119.
               165.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               s
               founded
               on
               the
               faithful
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               (
               supposing
               such
               a
               walking
               in
               conformity
               thereunto
               as
               is
               before
               mentioned
               )
               .
               In
               the
               knowledg
               
               of
               any
               truth
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               to
               the
               lovers
               of
               truth
               much
               quietness
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               heart-rejoycing
               ,
               *
               
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               which
               is
               more
               certain
               ,
               more
               sweet
               and
               more
               excellent
               ,
               give
               content
               to
               an
               holy
               heart
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               to
               David
               ,
               Ps
               .
               119.
               14
               ,
               16
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               to
               Christs
               Disciples
               ,
               John
               16.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               and
               to
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               2.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
               
               Now
               when
               Faith
               doth
               further
               fix
               upon
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               truth
               but
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Word
               (
               especially
               of
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               )
               that
               is
               an
               exceeding
               great
               stay
               ,
               and
               settledness
               to
               the
               shaking
               heart
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               delivered
               by
               Hezechia
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               leaned
               when
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               fall
               and
               faint
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               7
               ,
               8.
               so
               also
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Azariah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               7
               ,
               8.
               whereby
               also
               David
               took
               heart
               in
               the
               utmost
               extremity
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               30.
               6.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               faithful
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               followed
               with
               walking
               therein
               ,
               much
               and
               manifold
               Rest
               and
               Comfort
               ariseth
               to
               the
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               Illumination
               ,
               and
               that
               Light
               which
               guideth
               our
               feet
               into
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               78.
               and
               thereby
               setteth
               the
               heart
               in
               a
               state
               of
               peace
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               24.
               
               Bonds
               and
               afflictions
               made
               no
               Commotions
               
               in
               Pauls
               heart
               because
               he
               was
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               still
               finishing
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               from
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               More
               particularly
               ,
               Divine
               Light
               quieteth
               us
               :
               1.
               
               By
               resolution
               when
               we
               are
               in
               the
               dark
               in
               our
               judgments
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               perplexing
               thoughts
               ;
               thus
               it
               was
               with
               the
               afflicted
               Prophet
               that
               was
               so
               grieved
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               puzzled
               with
               wicked
               
               mens
               Prosperity
               ,
               whom
               the
               Sanctuary
               cured
               and
               fully
               quieted
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               16
               ,
               17.
               28.
               2.
               
               By
               conviction
               and
               revocation
               ,
               when
               by
               corruption
               and
               tentation
               ,
               we
               are
               rushing
               into
               ways
               and
               works
               of
               darkness
               .
               Thus
               was
               Davids
               heart
               stil'd
               and
               fil'd
               with
               rest
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               when
               Abigila
               took
               him
               off
               from
               his
               furious
               purpose
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               right
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               See
               the
               like
               ,
               Josh
               .
               22.
               33.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               Justification
               ,
               through
               the
               Revelation
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               made
               ours
               by
               Faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               Faith
               as
               works
               by
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               old
               and
               good
               and
               great
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               in
               which
               whosoever
               walk
               ,
               peace
               shall
               be
               (
               sure
               )
               on
               them
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               with
               chap
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               
               Luk.
               7.
               50.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               Sanctification
               ,
               which
               is
               through
               the
               truth
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               17.
               and
               the
               knowledg
               and
               acknowledgment
               of
               Gods
               way
               ,
               which
               
               is
               the
               way
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               Isa
               .
               35.
               8.
               which
               whosoever
               walk
               in
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               great
               quietness
               of
               mind
               both
               in
               life
               and
               in
               death
               ,
               Psal
               .
               25.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Isa
               .
               38.
               3.
               
               Besides
               ,
               that
               
               when
               turbulent
               lusts
               are
               mortified
               (
               which
               is
               done
               in
               the
               way
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               133.
               
               )
               there
               is
               much
               Serenity
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               in
               Davids
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               32
               ,
               33.
               yea
               every
               act
               of
               Holiness
               is
               followed
               with
               an
               inward
               peace
               and
               acquiescence
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               165.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               the
               comfortable
               State
               of
               things
               as
               to
               mens
               outward
               condition
               ;
               for
               when
               things
               go
               well
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               rest
               of
               State
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               more
               rest
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               and
               all
               goes
               well
               when
               men
               walk
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               14.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               15.
               5.
               15.
               
               
               Is
               .
               30.
               15.
               2
               
               Chron.
               16.
               9.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               's
               an
               unspeakable
               Soul-rest
               ,
               by
               the
               assurance
               of
               that
               blessed
               State
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               assurance
               and
               enjoyment
               whereof
               is
               obtained
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               22.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Job
               .
               19.
               25.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Psal
               .
               16.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               I
               spake
               not
               to
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               concerning
               Burnt-offerings
               or
               Sacrifices
               ,
               but
               this
               thing
               I
               commanded
               them
               saying
               ,
               obey
               my
               voice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Did
               not
               God
               command
               the
               Passeover
               and
               other
               Sacrifices
               and
               ceremonial
               things
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               First
            
             ,
             It
             's
             clear
             that
             he
             did
             command
             them
             as
             things
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             for
             the
             education
             and
             assistance
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             best
             led
             by
             such
             outward
             things
             to
             those
             Spiritual
             things
             which
             were
             therein
             held
             forth
             unto
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Commands
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             17.
             42.
             and
             Exod.
             13.
             5.
             10.
             2
             
             Chron.
             30.
             5.
             there
             was
             a
             writing
             for
             for
             the
             Passeover
             :
             So
             also
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             35.
             4
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             for
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Lords
             precise
             order
             in
             the
             book
             of
             
               Leviticus
               ,
               Lev.
            
             1.
             2.
             so
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sin
             for
             them
             and
             against
             the
             plain
             Commandment
             of
             God
             to
             omit
             that
             way
             of
             Worship
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Solomon
             declareth
             this
             as
             one
             difference
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             Sacrificeth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Sacrificeth
             not
             ,
             Eccl.
             9.
             11.
             yet
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             said
             in
             divers
             respects
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             command
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Not
             for
             perpetuity
             and
             as
             things
             that
             he
             would
             have
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             he
             ever
             did
             ,
             doth
             and
             will
             ,
             moral
             obedience
             ;
             now
             therefore
             (
             in
             these
             Gospel-times
             )
             there
             is
             Obedience
             prescribed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             56
             ,
             but
             no
             Sacrifices
             permitted
             ;
             now
             there
             are
             Spiritual
             ,
             not
             carnal
             Ordinances
             ;
             now
             there
             is
             Truth
             and
             not
             old-Testament-Types
             ,
             Joh.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             did
             never
             command
             Sacrifices
             abstractively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             Spiritual
             Substance
             ,
             but
             in
             relation
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             as
             fruits
             and
             furtherances
             thereof
             .
             Sacrifices
             set
             before
             them
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             sin
             and
             guilt
             ]
             The
             beast
             to
             be
             killed
             (
             in
             their
             room
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             )
             shewed
             they
             deserved
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Saviour
             and
             Ransom
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             kild
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             beast
             (
             there
             's
             their
             guilt
             )
             ;
             so
             the
             beasts
             was
             kil'd
             for
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             them
             ;
             there
             's
             their
             rescue
             ,
             and
             the
             type
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             Now
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             intent
             in
             regard
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             bring
             with
             them
             1.
             
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sin
             ;
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             2.
             
             Faith
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             Psal
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             And
             he
             commanded
             no
             Sacrifices
             without
             and
             set
             apart
             from
             these
             ;
             so
             now
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             God
             commands
             
             not
             fasting
             as
             it
             is
             a
             forbearing
             of
             a
             meals
             meat
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             help
             to
             repentance
             and
             prayer
             .
             They
             therefore
             that
             abstract
             bodily
             exercises
             from
             their
             end
             ,
             must
             go
             to
             him
             for
             their
             wages
             that
             sets
             them
             a-work
             ;
             for
             God
             commands
             them
             to
             do
             no
             outward
             things
             in
             that
             nature
             ;
             we
             find
             him
             therefore
             disclaiming
             all
             Sacrifices
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             and
             as
             so
             us'd
             and
             abused
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             offered
             to
             God
             instead
             of
             
             obedience
             ;
             and
             saith
             (
             as
             here
             )
             Who
             hath
             required
             (
             or
             commanded
             )
             them
             ?
             Isa
             .
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             It
             's
             another
             thing
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               requires
            
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             Obedience
             ,
             Mic.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             God
             did
             not
             command
             them
             solely
             and
             without
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             neither
             chiefly
             (
             if
             we
             put
             obedience
             and
             them
             together
             )
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             he
             may
             be
             said
             not
             to
             command
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             
             that
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             My
             will
             is
             not
             to
             have
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             the
             one
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             :
             Hence
             God
             (
             where
             he
             purposly
             handleth
             this
             argument
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             5
             ,
             8.
             )
             tells
             his
             people
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             (
             when
             yet
             the
             want
             of
             what
             is
             required
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             reproved
             )
             for
             God
             looks
             higher
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             a
             
               Covenant
               made
            
             and
             confirmed
             by
             
             Sacrifice
             ;
             requiring
             Sacrifices
             only
             as
             appurtenances
             of
             Covenanted
             Obedience
             .
             We
             may
             observe
             also
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             spiritual
             substance
             hath
             been
             accepted
             without
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             Ceremonies
             were
             most
             in
             request
             ,
             (
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             18
             ,
             19.
             )
             but
             when
             Sacrifice
             hath
             been
             pleaded
             without
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             protection
             for
             disobedience
             ,
             God
             hath
             extreamly
             disliked
             it
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             never
             so
             commanded
             Sacrifices
             and
             outward
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             be
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             should
             be
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             brought
             him
             Sacrifices
             and
             Burnt-offerings
             :
             he
             never
             agreed
             with
             them
             upon
             such
             terms
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             )
             upon
             the
             
               obeying
               of
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               all
               the
               ways
               that
               he
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             
             See
             therefore
             how
             the
             Covenant
             runs
             ,
             Deut.
             26.
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               avouched
               the
               Lord
               this
               day
               to
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             and
             what
             then
             ?
             
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               ways
               ,
               keep
               his
               statutes
               ,
               and
               hearken
               to
               his
               voice
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               avouched
               thee
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               thee
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             
             But
             is
             that
             all
             ?
             No
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               That
               thou
               shouldest
               keep
               all
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
           
             Outward
             Exercises
             (
             though
             required
             
             of
             God
             )
             are
             but
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Soul
             (
             and
             if
             it
             be
             there
             ,
             will
             shew
             it self
             in
             the
             life
             )
             of
             the
             Servant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             service
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               12.
               5.
               
            
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               run
               with
               the
               footmen
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               wearied
               thee
               ,
               then
               how
               canst
               thou
               contend
               with
               horses
               ?
               and
               if
               in
               the
               land
               of
               peace
               wherein
               thou
               trustedst
               ,
               they
               wearied
               thee
               ,
               then
               how
               wilt
               thou
               do
               in
               the
               swelling
               of
               Jordan
               ?
            
          
           
             Q
             
               What
               may
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               be
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             them
             as
             spoken
             by
             
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             that
             the
             people
             might
             know
             by
             him
             what
             they
             were
             to
             suffer
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             from
             whom
             though
             they
             had
             suffered
             much
             already
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             Country
             was
             miserably
             wasted
             ,
             and
             their
             City
             impaired
             (
             which
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             
               running
               with
               the
               footmen
            
             )
             yet
             they
             must
             expect
             far
             heavier
             things
             ,
             even
             an
             utter
             desolation
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             destruction
             of
             their
             City
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             carrying
             away
             of
             themselves
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             
             
               contending
               with
               horses
            
             ,
             because
             they
             exceeded
             in
             strength
             all
             former
             enemies
             .
             This
             Jeremy
             must
             let
             them
             know
             that
             they
             should
             not
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             a
             vain
             hope
             of
             Peace
             ,
             but
             rather
             prepare
             for
             the
             highest
             troubles
             .
             Hereunto
             is
             adjoined
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             as
             shewing
             the
             Prophet
             himself
             what
             he
             should
             still
             suffer
             from
             his
             own
             Country-men
             ,
             So
             that
             whereas
             Jeremy
             was
             an
             earnest
             (
             though
             a
             modest
             )
             disputer
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             these
             words
             may
             resolve
             and
             restrain
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             hath
             God
             appointed
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wickedness
             and
             incorrigibleness
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             from
             without
             shall
             be
             prosperous
             in
             destroying
             them
             ,
             Hab.
             1.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             wicked
             men
             within
             the
             Church
             shall
             vex
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             Prophets
             and
             Party
             ,
             and
             so
             hasten
             their
             own
             ruin
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean-time
             ,
             God
             will
             sufficiently
             secure
             his
             own
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             all
             the
             treacheries
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Others
             carry
             the
             Comparison
             thus
             :
             
             in
             Judah
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             ,
             1.
             
             Footmen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             (
             in
             comparison
             )
             more
             slow
             and
             low
             ,
             and
             weak
             in
             their
             opposition
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             )
             such
             as
             are
             like
             a
             
               land
               of
               peace
            
             not
             fortified
             ,
             or
             formidable
             as
             Cities
             of
             
             War
             are
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             waters
             of
             Siloah
             that
             run
             softly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             less
             violent
             .
             2.
             
             Horsemen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             swift
             and
             swelling
             Persecutors
             ;
             both
             these
             made
             up
             an
             Army
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Servants
             only
             ;
             these
             latter
             observed
             no
             moderation
             ,
             but
             were
             like
             Jordan
             when
             it
             riseth
             up
             in
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             overfloweth
             its
             banks
             and
             bounds
             ;
             and
             like
             those
             waters
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             6.
             
             Whereas
             therefore
             Jeremy
             complained
             much
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Anathoth
             ,
             and
             reasoned
             the
             case
             with
             the
             righteous
             God
             ,
             how
             men
             so
             evil
             in
             their
             way
             could
             be
             so
             prosperous
             in
             their
             condition
             ;
             the
             Lord
             seems
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             must
             not
             be
             over-tender
             ,
             but
             rather
             expect
             greater
             opposition
             than
             wonder
             at
             this
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             wearied
             by
             entring
             the
             lists
             with
             Countrymen
             ,
             men
             of
             lower
             place
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ;
             how
             shall
             he
             hold
             it
             out
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Court
             ,
             with
             the
             Grandees
             there
             ,
             with
             their
             miry
             Dungeons
             ,
             and
             continual
             threats
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             slanderous
             accusations
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             man
             more
             deserved
             it
             ?
             Jer.
             7.
             14.
             
             &
             38.
             4.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             though
             that
             description
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             6.
             may
             seem
             to
             favour
             the
             former
             sense
             (
             as
             also
             that
             Jer.
             49.
             19.
             
             )
             considering
             how
             like
             it
             is
             to
             the
             close
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             yet
             this
             latter
             is
             chosen
             by
             most
             
             as
             the
             most
             plain
             and
             proper
             means
             .
             And
             it
             is
             made
             the
             more
             probable
             by
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             with
             a
             for
             ,
             mentioning
             the
             men
             of
             Anathoth
             ,
             with
             whom
             weary
             Jeremy
             was
             now
             running
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             we
             find
             a
             like
             check
             given
             to
             the
             Prophets
             despondency
             ,
             Jer.
             15.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             without
             use
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             always
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             still
             it
             will
             be
             better
             ;
             whereas
             when
             God
             declares
             himself
             otherwise
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             wickedness
             of
             a
             People
             discovers
             it self
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             wisdom
             to
             think
             that
             (
             probably
             )
             it
             will
             still
             be
             worse
             ;
             that
             when
             God
             begins
             he
             will
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             12.
             and
             that
             the
             present
             troubles
             are
             but
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.
             8.
             
             Now
             if
             we
             cannot
             bear
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             bear
             the
             proceedings
             ?
             If
             when
             there
             is
             some
             peace
             for
             present
             ,
             a
             mixture
             of
             trouble
             be
             intolerable
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             in
             the
             overflowings
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             all-overwhelming
             publick
             inundations
             ?
             If
             we
             cannot
             endure
             the
             fire
             in
             Nebuchadnezzars
             face
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             19.
             how
             shall
             we
             endure
             his
             Furnace
             ?
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 help
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 look
                 encreasing
                 troubles
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 when
              
               
               
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 most
                 boisterous
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               The
               same
               grounds
               of
               Christian
               resolution
               and
               consolation
               will
               serve
               for
               support
               in
               a
               greater
               as
               well
               as
               in
               a
               less
               affliction
               .
               That
               which
               Jeremy
               builds
               upon
               ,
               Jer.
               20.
               11.
               is
               sufficient
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               heart
               in
               the
               Court
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               among
               the
               Horsmen
               as
               among
               the
               Footmen
               .
               What
               makes
               men
               take
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               their
               goods
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 enduring
                 substance
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               34.
               
               )
               that
               also
               will
               make
               them
               
                 resist
                 to
                 blood
              
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               4.
               for
               that
               brings
               them
               quickly
               to
               that
               inheritance
               .
               Less
               sufferings
               for
               Religion
               (
               as
               scourging
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               41.
               
               )
               will
               not
               be
               chearfully
               endured
               ,
               but
               upon
               those
               noble
               grounds
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               14.
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               honour
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               14.
               and
               reward
               of
               those
               that
               suffer
               for
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               12.
               
               And
               these
               things
               will
               make
               men
               endure
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               scourged
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               41.
               did
               the
               cruelest
               deaths
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               2.
               
               Joh.
               16.
               19.
               with
               Act.
               5.
               29.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               concerning
               any
               outward
               affliction
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               by
               Faith
               take
               in
               those
               cordials
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               6
               ,
               to
               12.
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               love
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               shewing
               we
               are
               
               Sons
               
                 (
                 ver
              
               .
               7.
               )
               and
               not
               Bastards
               .
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               Yea
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               (
               as
               well
               as
               of
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               and
               eminently
               of
               ,
               than
               of
               our
               flesh
               )
               who
               subjecteth
               us
               to
               his
               correction
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
              
               (
               v.
               9
               )
               and
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               32.
               
               Yea
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               for
               our
               profit
               here
               as
               being
               made
               thereby
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holiness
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               10.
               )
               And
               possest
               of
               the
               
                 peaceable
                 fruit
                 of
                 righteousness
              
               ,
               (
               v.
               11.
               )
               I
               say
               if
               things
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               withal
               that
               
                 a
                 rest
                 remains
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               4.
               9.
               
               What
               will
               not
               be
               endured
               ?
            
             
               Not
               that
               all
               can
               endure
               alike
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               a
               stronger
               Faith
               will
               bear
               great
               afflictions
               with
               greater
               fortitude
               ,
               as
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               6.
               8
               ,
               15.
               (
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               labour
               to
               get
               more
               and
               more
               degrees
               of
               Faith
               )
               but
               the
               weakest
               true
               Faith
               will
               bear
               all
               affliction
               ,
               without
               an
               utter
               failing
               and
               falling
               from
               God
               ;
               as
               these
               Scriptures
               shew
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               33.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               4.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               20.
               14
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               day
               wherein
               I
               was
               born
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               day
               wherein
               my
               mother
               bare
               me
               be
               blessed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               is
               it
               pssible
               that
               so
               holy
               a
               man
            
             
             as
             Jeremy
             
               was
               should
               speak
               such
               strange
               and
               truculent
               words
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Context
               hath
               it
               )
               immediately
               after
               his
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               calling
               in
               others
               thereunto
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13
             ?
          
           
             A.
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             some
             Expositors
             do
             not
             conjoin
             v.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             but
             take
             what
             is
             spoken
             from
             v.
             14.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             arose
             from
             the
             impulsion
             of
             a
             new
             temptation
             .
             But
             Calvin
             conceives
             that
             this
             is
             brought
             in
             to
             amplifie
             the
             comfort
             he
             had
             from
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             by
             declaring
             how
             he
             was
             affected
             and
             transported
             with
             the
             bruitish
             carriage
             of
             ungracious
             men
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             words
             though
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             put
             after
             the
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             13.
             yet
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             shew
             in
             what
             a
             miserable
             case
             ,
             distress
             ,
             and
             even
             distraction
             he
             was
             before
             the
             Lord
             appeared
             to
             him
             for
             the
             setting
             of
             his
             tormented
             spirit
             in
             some
             good
             order
             and
             peaceable
             frame
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             till
             God
             gave
             him
             satisfaction
             ,
             no
             language
             was
             bitter
             enough
             to
             express
             his
             dissatisfactions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             speech
             (
             as
             here
             it
             lies
             before
             us
             )
             it
             is
             as
             high
             and
             as
             highly
             against
             the
             Rule
             as
             can
             well
             be
             imagined
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             curseth
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             mercy
             of
             God
             for
             any
             man
             to
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             how
             could
             he
             have
             an
             everlasting
             well-being
             ?
             and
             men
             of
             note
             generally
             have
             celebrated
             their
             Birth-day
             ,
             Mark
             6.
             21.
             with
             feasting
             and
             much
             rejoycing
             .
             Yea
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             Jeremy
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             before
             he
             came
             out
             of
             that
             womb
             out
             of
             which
             he
             wisheth
             here
             he
             had
             never
             come
             ,
             God
             sanctified
             him
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             set
             him
             apart
             for
             an
             
             eminent
             service
             ,
             and
             ordained
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             properly
             )
             but
             to
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             Prophesies
             reach'd
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             Jer.
             40.
             2.
             and
             among
             whom
             they
             produced
             high
             and
             most
             remarkable
             effects
             ,
             Jer.
             1.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             man
             (
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             or
             that
             man
             )
             that
             brought
             tydings
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             
               a
               man-child
               is
               born
               ,
               making
               him
               very
               glad
               .
            
             In
             such
             a
             case
             men
             might
             pay
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             but
             Jeremy
             abhors
             the
             Messenger
             and
             Message
             both
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Messenger
             for
             the
             Message
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             so
             high
             and
             horrid
             a
             degree
             that
             he
             wishes
             
             him
             like
             the
             Cities
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             the
             most
             dreadful
             examples
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             as
             being
             utterly
             overthrown
             without
             any
             repentance
             and
             restauration
             .
             And
             further
             prayeth
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             
               hear
               the
               cry
            
             (
             an
             hideous
             cry
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             30.
             
             )
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             early
             and
             unawares
             ,
             Hos
             .
             10.
             15.
             and
             the
             shouting
             of
             noise
             (
             as
             of
             men
             overcome
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             18.
             
             )
             at
             noon-tide
             ,
             when
             others
             use
             to
             rest
             and
             recreate
             themselves
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             two
             last
             verses
             ,
             he
             quarrels
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             kill
             him
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             mothers
             womb
             his
             grave
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             did
             not
             carry
             in
             it
             a
             Conception
             of
             eternity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             should
             never
             be
             brought
             forth
             .
             When
             there
             was
             cause
             enough
             to
             say
             (
             considering
             how
             much
             good
             ,
             Jer.
             18.
             20.
             
             Jeremy
             did
             and
             would
             have
             done
             )
             ,
             O
             
               blessed
               the
               womb
               that
               bare
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               paps
               that
               gave
               thee
               suck
               !
            
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             that
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             justified
             ,
             that
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             only
             the
             most
             direful
             and
             injurious
             cursing
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             men
             most
             innocent
             ,
             but
             also
             horrible
             blasphemy
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Use
             whereof
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             
             wild
             and
             woful
             Creatures
             we
             be
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             have
             given
             our selves
             the
             reins
             .
             Jeremy
             was
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             a
             man
             also
             ;
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             thundred
             out
             divers
             imprecations
             against
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             account
             acts
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             Jer.
             20.
             9.
             but
             here
             the
             man
             is
             become
             like
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             he
             speaks
             like
             a
             very
             corrupt
             man
             ,
             and
             casts
             up
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
             Sure
             he
             was
             a
             man
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             we
             to
             like
             passions
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             usually
             we
             use
             not
             such
             dreadful
             and
             daring
             expressions
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             they
             lie
             in
             our
             wicked
             natures
             ,
             and
             out
             they
             come
             at
             times
             (
             when
             we
             are
             much
             wrong'd
             and
             wrung
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             33.
             
             )
             as
             far
             as
             our
             wit
             will
             reach
             (
             for
             all
             have
             not
             ability
             to
             be
             so
             mighty
             in
             words
             )
             and
             as
             far
             as
             shame
             will
             suffer
             .
             O
             what
             need
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             that
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             may
             rule
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             amicable
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             15.
             when
             a
             Jeremy
             is
             so
             unamicable
             and
             implacable
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             that
             something
             there
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             something
             to
             extenuate
             that
             which
             can
             no
             way
             be
             excused
             :
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             natural
             temptation
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             himself
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             v.
             18.
             )
             
               he
               was
               brought
            
             
             
               forth
               to
               such
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               his
               days
            
             
             
               were
               consumed
               with
               shame
            
             .
             This
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             no
             sufficient
             defence
             for
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             mitigation
             of
             his
             fault
             among
             men
             that
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             such
             sort
             moved
             (
             though
             not
             in
             such
             an
             height
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             have
             not
             the
             like
             fiery
             affections
             )
             with
             such
             
             temptations
             :
             Oppression
             and
             ignominy
             makes
             a
             wise
             man
             mad
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             man
             fierce
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             moral
             and
             spiritual
             foundation
             and
             rise
             of
             this
             his
             rising
             so
             high
             ;
             there
             was
             (
             as
             it
             is
             suppos'd
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             there
             was
             )
             some
             good
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             was
             in
             Nehemiah's
             cursing
             and
             rough
             discipline
             ,
             
               (
               Chap.
            
             13.
             25.
             
             )
             we
             may
             presume
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             his
             own
             case
             and
             barbarous
             usage
             ;
             but
             Gods
             cause
             that
             made
             him
             so
             to
             transgress
             his
             bounds
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             zealous
             beyond
             knowledg
             ;
             herein
             he
             may
             be
             more
             excus'd
             than
             Job
             ,
             who
             also
             cursed
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             but
             it
             arose
             from
             his
             present
             misery
             ,
             Job
             3
             ▪
             20
             ,
             24.
             but
             Jeremy
             looks
             like
             Jonah
             that
             was
             so
             froward
             and
             high
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             supposed
             he
             should
             be
             accounted
             a
             false
             Prophet
             by
             his
             threatening
             and
             Gods
             sparing
             of
             Niniveh
             ;
             so
             Jeremy
             saw
             here
             that
             not
             only
             his
             person
             was
             opposed
             
             but
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             God
             and
             all
             Religion
             was
             trodden
             under
             foot
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             horrible
             a
             thing
             to
             him
             that
             it
             was
             tedious
             to
             him
             to
             live
             ,
             while
             he
             lived
             longer
             and
             longer
             to
             see
             God
             and
             Goodness
             more
             and
             more
             trodden
             under
             foot
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             added
             (
             that
             Jeremy
             may
             not
             be
             low
             in
             our
             eyes
             )
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             most
             vigorous
             and
             keen
             spirit
             ,
             his
             affections
             wrought
             like
             new
             Wine
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             19.
             
             &
             24.
             9.
             the
             zeal
             of
             Gods
             house
             did
             eat
             him
             up
             ,
             yea
             zeal
             for
             God
             was
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             these
             exceedings
             :
             No
             marvel
             if
             Luther
             and
             such
             renowned
             Worthies
             that
             marched
             furiously
             for
             God
             ,
             were
             sometimes
             too
             furious
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             that
             had
             so
             much
             of
             heavenly
             fire
             had
             something
             also
             of
             strange
             fire
             ;
             for
             the
             best
             have
             flesh
             in
             them
             as
             well
             as
             spirit
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             an
             hard
             thing
             for
             any
             man
             not
             to
             act
             according
             to
             his
             natural
             temper
             and
             constitution
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             a
             worse
             way
             as
             well
             as
             ordinarily
             in
             a
             better
             :
             O
             how
             extreamly
             dull
             are
             they
             in
             action
             that
             are
             free
             from
             the
             extremity
             of
             passion
             !
             O
             how
             may
             our
             coldness
             and
             lukewarmness
             move
             us
             to
             put
             a
             charitable
             Interpretation
             upon
             their
             words
             and
             actions
             that
             have
             been
             hot
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             
             though
             now
             and
             then
             scalding
             hot
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             all
             this
             may
             be
             said
             for
             Jeremy
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             can
             plead
             sufficiently
             for
             such
             headlong
             passion
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             that
             imitate
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             albeit
             they
             come
             far
             short
             of
             the
             height
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               28.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Thus
               speaketh
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               have
               broken
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               within
               two
               full
               years
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               again
               into
               this
               place
               ,
               all
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               all
               the
               Captives
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 v.
                 4.
              
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               When
               one
               Prophet
               said
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               another
               did
               (
               with
               as
               much
               confidence
               )
               say
               a
               contrary
               thing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               when
               many
               speak
               good
               ,
               and
               one
            
             Jeremiah
             ,
             
               evil
               ;
               How
               could
               People
               know
               which
               to
               believe
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             They
             might
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Prophets
             were
             but
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             tho
             they
             had
             divers
             immediate
             and
             particular
             revelations
             ,
             yet
             all
             suited
             with
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             the
             written
             Word
             ;
             Now
             that
             Law
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             threateneth
             all
             evil
             to
             Idolaters
             and
             men
             wicked
             and
             cruel
             in
             their
             carriage
             .
             
             The
             Jews
             therefore
             being
             such
             at
             this
             time
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             often
             shews
             ,
             and
             therein
             gives
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             Judgments
             threatned
             against
             them
             ,
             see
             Jer.
             8.
             15.
             
             &
             20.
             8.
             
             &
             5.
             19.
             
             &
             13.
             22
             ,
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             being
             so
             abominably
             bad
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             judg
             (
             Looking
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             Deut.
             29.
             24
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             &
             31.
             29.
             that
             they
             speak
             most
             truly
             that
             speak
             most
             terribly
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 sinful
                 people
                 repent
                 ,
                 good
                 is
                 still
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               4.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               A.
               True
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               not
               that
               these
               false
               Prophets
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               move
               the
               People
               to
               repentance
               (
               as
               Jeremiah
               still
               did
               ,
               Chap.
               18.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               &
               26.
               3.
               )
               And
               so
               ,
               they
               left
               them
               uncapable
               of
               any
               good
               .
               And
               this
               will
               ever
               be
               the
               difference
               between
               a
               true
               and
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               a
               false
               Prophet
               promiseth
               a
               good
               condition
               without
               urging
               the
               condition
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Prophet
               preacheth
               all
               evil
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               amendment
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               condition
               but
               upon
               that
               condition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               people
               were
               or
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               convinc'd
               in
               their
               own
               Judgment
               and
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               Jeremy
               spake
               true
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               opposed
               him
               ,
               untruths
               :
               
               For
               1.
               unby
               assed
               and
               more
               judicious
               men
               ,
               as
               namely
               the
               Princes
               ,
               Jer.
               26.
               16.
               
               )
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               this
               controversy
               was
               on
               foot
               ;
               yea
               and
               all
               the
               people
               said
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               Prophets
               that
               opposed
               Jeremy
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               indeed
               and
               truly
               speak
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               own
               experience
               might
               set
               them
               right
               ;
               for
               divers
               Evils
               whereof
               Jeremy
               had
               prophecied
               were
               already
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               Jechoniah
               ,
               and
               many
               with
               him
               being
               carried
               Captives
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               also
               carried
               away
               thither
               already
               :
               see
               Jer.
               27.
               16.
               
               &
               28.
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               have
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               an
               evident
               and
               eminent
               example
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               ▪
               God
               upon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Death
               of
               this
               wicked
               Hananiah
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               Jeremiah
               ,
               declaring
               he
               should
               die
               because
               of
               his
               lying
               Prophecy
               ,
               whereby
               in
               stead
               of
               calling
               the
               people
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Submission
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               (
               and
               therein
               to
               God
               himself
               )
               he
               taught
               them
               to
               rebel
               v.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               So
               that
               the
               controversy
               was
               decided
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               it
               might
               easily
               be
               known
               which
               was
               the
               truer
               Prophet
               ,
               because
               God
               sent
               a
               sentence
               from
               Heaven
               (
               which
               was
               speedily
               
               executed
               )
               against
               Hananiah
               by
               Jeremiah
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               he
               contradicted
               the
               truth
               that
               Jeremy
               had
               delivered
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Jeremy
               was
               not
               the
               first
               nor
               the
               only
               Prophet
               that
               threatned
               thus
               ;
               Micah
               and
               Vrijah
               have
               been
               named
               before
               who
               Prophecied
               
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               26.
               20.
               yea
               the
               true
               Prophets
               generally
               speak
               successively
               such
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               Jeremy
               cannot
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               single
               in
               what
               he
               said
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Jeremiah
               spake
               usually
               and
               constantly
               the
               same
               sad
               things
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               Jer.
               26.
               8.
               but
               they
               that
               spake
               smooth
               things
               had
               the
               applause
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               Micah
               .
               2.
               11.
               now
               it
               's
               liker
               that
               a
               sufferer
               should
               speak
               truth
               than
               a
               flatterer
               .
               And
               though
               men
               may
               sometimes
               suffer
               for
               a
               falshood
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               with
               that
               confidence
               and
               magnanimity
               with
               which
               they
               suffer
               that
               give
               testimony
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               Jer.
               26.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Now
               for
               Ordinary
               Ministers
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               perhaps
               are
               willing
               they
               should
               differ
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               that
               that
               may
               be
               an
               excuse
               for
               them
               for
               their
               being
               of
               no
               Religion
               till
               all
               be
               agreed
               ,
               yea
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               some
               that
               they
               may
               have
               somewhat
               to
               say
               to
               plead
               for
               a
               Pope
               to
               determine
               all
               controversies
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Others
               are
               so
               unwilling
               that
               they
               should
               differ
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               weakened
               in
               their
               Religion
               by
               some
               dissents
               among
               Ministers
               the
               upholders
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               (
               indeed
               )
               because
               they
               are
               not
               so
               careful
               as
               they
               should
               be
               to
               seek
               that
               resolution
               that
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               nor
               so
               willing
               as
               were
               meet
               ,
               to
               exercise
               Conscience
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               general
               directions
               of
               Scripture
               (
               wherein
               all
               agree
               )
               and
               with
               the
               most
               earnest
               prayers
               to
               God
               for
               the
               determining
               of
               things
               to
               themselves
               as
               far
               as
               their
               necessity
               requires
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               called
               to
               act
               .
            
             
               Both
               these
               may
               know
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               learned
               and
               godly
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               in
               less
               things
               not
               so
               clearly
               determined
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               ariseth
               from
               their
               weakness
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               dispensations
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               some
               of
               them
               have
               more
               light
               and
               sight
               than
               others
               can
               attain
               :
               But
               this
               is
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               doubting
               of
               ,
               nor
               impediment
               of
               Walking
               in
               ,
               the
               necessary
               and
               saving
               Truths
               and
               Ways
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               is
               clear
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               consent
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               They
               that
               take
               the
               course
               that
               the
               Beraeans
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               reverently
               ,
               conscientiously
               ,
               and
               
               sincerely
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               deceived
               by
               any
               lying
               Hananiah
               ,
               but
               discern
               a
               clear
               difference
               between
               a
               Paul
               ,
               preaching
               in
               the
               evidence
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               erroneous
               Teachers
               that
               bring
               forth
               the
               Brats
               of
               their
               own
               brain
               ,
               and
               vent
               the
               inventions
               and
               imaginations
               of
               their
               own
               corrupt
               hearts
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               21.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               29.
               7.
               
            
             
               And
               seek
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               whither
               I
               have
               caused
               you
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               captives
               ,
               and
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               peace
               thereof
               shall
               ye
               have
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               Why
               should
               the
               people
               of
               God
               seek
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
            
             Babylon
             
               wherein
               they
               were
               miserable
               Captives
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             For
             the
             answer
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             seeking
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             God
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             City
             .
             2.
             
             For
             what
             reason
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             this
             seeking
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeking
             ,
             studying
             and
             praying
             for
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             Subjects
             now
             they
             were
             ,
             because
             God
             delivered
             
             them
             ,
             and
             expresly
             required
             them
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             Jer.
             21.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             Subjects
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             Ezra
             6.
             10.
             and
             welfare
             ,
             whose
             Subjects
             they
             are
             ,
             (
             albeit
             they
             be
             Heathens
             and
             Tyrants
             )
             ,
             by
             Gods
             express
             command
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             in
             vain
             in
             respect
             of
             Subjects
             themselves
             ;
             because
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             is
             engaged
             in
             his
             own
             way
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             governing
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             under
             them
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Hence
             even
             Pagan
             Princes
             are
             restrained
             ,
             and
             do
             less
             evil
             ,
             and
             more
             good
             ;
             as
             upon
             Daniel's
             prayers
             ,
             his
             and
             his
             fellows
             lives
             were
             saved
             ;
             and
             they
             by
             his
             means
             (
             through
             the
             good
             success
             of
             his
             and
             their
             prayers
             with
             God
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             action
             then
             in
             hand
             )
             were
             received
             into
             favour
             and
             promoted
             ,
             no
             doubt
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             faring
             better
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             18
             ,
             23
             ,
             46
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             In
             this
             way
             also
             King
             Ahasuerus
             reversed
             his
             own
             Decree
             ,
             at
             least
             made
             a
             contrary
             Decree
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Esther
               ,
               Mordecai
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             were
             delivered
             ,
             and
             Haman
             hanged
             .
             Thus
             also
             praying
             ,
             Neh.
             4.
             9.
             
             
               Nehemiah
               (
               Chap.
            
             1.
             11.
             
             &
             2.
             4.
             
             )
             had
             favour
             and
             assistance
             from
             the
             Heathen-King
             for
             building
             the
             Walls
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             
             2.
             
             Such
             Prayers
             may
             work
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Church-oppressing
             Princes
             (
             especially
             in
             Gospel-times
             wherein
             God
             would
             have
             all
             (
             of
             what
             Nation
             or
             Condition
             soever
             )
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             3.
             
             Howsoever
             ,
             much
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             this
             way
             for
             Heathens
             conviction
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             18
             ,
             47.
             
             &
             6.
             10
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Whereunto
             may
             be
             referred
             the
             obtaining
             of
             rain
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             a
             Legion
             
             of
             Christian
             Soldiers
             under
             Aurelius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             else
             his
             Army
             was
             like
             to
             have
             perished
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             than
             all
             their
             Heathen-gods
             could
             help
             them
             to
             ,
             Jer.
             14.
             22.
             4.
             
             Yea
             ,
             the
             praying
             Captives
             at
             length
             so
             prevailed
             ,
             Jer.
             29.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             that
             they
             had
             free
             liberty
             to
             return
             out
             of
             Captivity
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             and
             City
             to
             repair
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             a
             second
             Temple
             there
             ,
             Ezra
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             contains
             not
             only
             praying
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             whom
             depends
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             State
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             on
             which
             depended
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             King.
             This
             prosperity
             of
             the
             State
             may
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
            
             ,
             the
             glory
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             State
             being
             therein
             seated
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             
             Psal
             .
             122.
             6.
             is
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             to
             pray
             for
             Israels
             welfare
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             for
             inferiour
             places
             are
             the
             Daughters
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             48.
             the
             chief
             City
             is
             the
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughters
             stand
             or
             fall
             with
             the
             Mother-city
             .
             If
             the
             principal
             City
             be
             left
             ,
             though
             many
             other
             Cities
             be
             taken
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             reparation
             ,
             but
             all
             's
             lost
             when
             that
             's
             ruined
             ,
             as
             the
             Babylonish
             Empire
             was
             when
             this
             City
             Babylon
             was
             taken
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Func
               .
               Anno
               Mundi
            
             34
             25.
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             they
             were
             to
             seek
             and
             pray
             for
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Followeth
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             
               for
               in
               the
               peace
               thereof
               ye
               shall
               have
               peace
               :
            
             So
             that
             when
             they
             prayed
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             they
             prayed
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             now
             imbodied
             there
             ;
             where
             also
             they
             were
             (
             by
             Gods
             command
             here
             ,
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             to
             build
             ,
             plant
             ,
             marry
             ,
             and
             be
             encreased
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             became
             (
             afterward
             )
             so
             well
             accommodated
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             loth
             to
             come
             from
             thence
             (
             though
             at
             Gods
             call
             )
             into
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             beset
             with
             enemies
             ;
             foreseeing
             that
             they
             might
             abide
             in
             Babylon
             with
             more
             ease
             ,
             Zach.
             2.
             6.
             
             But
             whilst
             Gods
             will
             was
             that
             they
             should
             be
             there
             ,
             his
             will
             also
             was
             that
             they
             should
             
             seek
             the
             peace
             of
             that
             which
             was
             now
             their
             own
             place
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             bound
             in
             Prison
             ,
             hath
             reason
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Prison
             ,
             lest
             if
             that
             be
             fired
             ,
             he
             be
             burnt
             ;
             and
             so
             Jonah
             and
             Paul
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Ships
             wherein
             they
             sailed
             .
          
           
             This
             Command
             may
             mind
             us
             of
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             allowed
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             our
             own
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             4.
             10.
             but
             especially
             it
             is
             a
             great
             duty
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             Psal
             .
             122.
             6.
             
             &
             51.
             18.
             
             &
             137.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Yet
             is
             there
             a
             further
             end
             to
             be
             aimed
             at
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             glory
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             19.
             
             &
             122.
             9.
             
             Gen.
             28.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             when
             we
             cannot
             have
             the
             peace
             we
             would
             have
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             peace
             we
             may
             have
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             have
             peace
             in
             Zion
             ,
             we
             must
             seek
             (
             and
             therefore
             thank
             God
             for
             Psal
             .
             50.
             15.
             
             )
             peace
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             peace
             in
             a
             Prison
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             the
             more
             if
             he
             give
             it
             there
             ,
             Act.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             we
             may
             mind
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             runs
             cross
             to
             this
             Command
             ,
             not
             to
             wish
             well
             to
             and
             pray
             heartily
             for
             the
             State
             and
             Land
             in
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             especially
             wherein
             
             we
             live
             ,
             not
             as
             Captives
             ,
             but
             as
             Natives
             .
             As
             he
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             prays
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             comes
             short
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             and
             (
             sure
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             captivated
             among
             and
             under
             Infidels
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             that
             when
             there
             is
             a
             sad
             difference
             ,
             and
             dispute
             between
             two
             Protestant
             Nations
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             (
             even
             by
             the
             prevailing
             party
             )
             ,
             to
             be
             mourned
             for
             :
             1.
             
             The
             weakning
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             ,
             and
             the
             advantaging
             and
             encouraging
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             greater
             misery
             of
             War
             which
             they
             that
             are
             vanquished
             must
             needs
             sustain
             :
             But
             yet
             comparing
             one
             State
             with
             another
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             War
             between
             England
             and
             Holland
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             fierce
             Sea-sight
             ,
             June
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             take
             comfort
             in
             ,
             and
             bless
             God
             for
             ,
             the
             better
             success
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             we
             being
             Protestants
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             the
             land
             of
             our
             Nativity
             .
             Briefly
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             trembling
             ;
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             undeserved
             favour
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             prefer'd
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             trembling
             ,
             because
             we
             hew
             down
             a
             company
             that
             support
             true
             Religion
             together
             with
             our selves
             ;
             and
             because
             Victory
             is
             
             gotten
             at
             so
             hard
             an
             hand
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             see
             our
             sin
             in
             our
             success
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               31.
               31
               ,
               to
               v.
               35.
               
            
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               days
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               and
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               ;
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
            
             Jeremy
             
               speaks
               of
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ?
               what
               saith
               he
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               are
               we
               to
               judg
               of
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             A.
             First
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             after
             much
             said
             of
             an
             outward
             fulness
             )
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             wherein
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             Church
             especially
             consisteth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             their
             outward
             Promises
             pointed
             at
             and
             were
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             from
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             most
             in
             Gospel-days
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Israel
             ,
             alienated
             from
             God
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             3.
             as
             it
             were
             by
             their
             rent
             from
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             captivated
             before
             Judah
             ;
             yet
             shall
             they
             (
             though
             not
             returning
             to
             their
             Land
             as
             Judah
             did
             )
             be
             conjoined
             ,
             with
             
               Judah
               ▪
            
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             comforts
             of
             the
             Covenant
             after
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             .
             Ezek.
             37.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               a
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             not
             for
             substance
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             included
             and
             summarily
             
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             old
             gray-headed
             Promise
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             it
             is
             by
             the
             same
             Grace
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             and
             the
             Fathers
             are
             saved
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             11.
             
             Lazarus
             is
             taken
             into
             Abraham's
             bosom
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             sit
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaak
               ,
               Jacob
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Luk.
             13.
             28.
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Covenant
             which
             was
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             32.
             
             But
             though
             the
             substance
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             divers
             ways
             a
             difference
             ;
             and
             namely
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             a
             new
             manner
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             thereby
             a
             new
             carriage
             and
             management
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             being
             different
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new-Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             also
             ;
             that
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             being
             external
             and
             carnal
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             this
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             Joh.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             yea
             the
             spiritual
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             then
             written
             only
             in
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             spirituality
             lay
             
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Tables
             on
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             written
             ,
             remained
             stones
             still
             ;
             so
             the
             Heart
             (
             if
             we
             look
             only
             to
             that
             dispensation
             in
             which
             Grace
             was
             given
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             which
             )
             was
             left
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             the
             Law
             said
             )
             hard
             and
             
             carnal
             :
             but
             now
             in
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             outward
             word
             but
             an
             inward
             spiritual
             work
             ;
             and
             a
             print
             is
             left
             upon
             the
             spirit
             and
             inward
             parts
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             regenerate
             Person
             saith
             truly
             ,
             
               Thy
               law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
               it
               's
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               bowels
               ,
            
             Psal
             40.
             8
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             given
             unto
             more
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Joel
             .
             2.
             28.
             with
             Act.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             17.
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             there
             are
             more
             also
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Isa
             .
             44.
             4.
             and
             61.
             3.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             benefits
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             may
             be
             thus
             sum'd-up
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             's
             Justification
             and
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             left
             to
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             the
             bottom-promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             comes
             in
             with
             a
             
               For
               ,
               v.
            
             34.
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             flows
             the
             main
             and
             marrow
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               viz.
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               ,
            
             v.
             33.
             
             Now
             people
             must
             needs
             be
             agreed
             before
             they
             be
             married
             ,
             Amos
             3.
             3.
             
             So
             God
             must
             forgive
             us
             before
             he
             received
             us
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             of
             Works
             saith
             ;
             
               Thou
               must
               forbear
               sin
               ,
               and
               do
               none
               :
            
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               forgive
               sin
               and
               mark
               none
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             130.
             4
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Here
             's
             Sanctification
             ]
             viz.
             as
             Sanctification
             is
             taken
             in
             it's
             latitude
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             so
             as
             to
             comprehend
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             Grace
             and
             change
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             new
             creature
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             refer
             to
             it
             that
             which
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             v.
             33
             ,
             34.
             to
             wit
             ,
             renovation
             and
             illumination
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Inward
             and
             
               spiritual
               renovation
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Law
               into
               their
               inward
               parts
               .
            
             In
             the
             Old-Testament
             the
             Law
             was
             written
             in
             stone
             ,
             and
             
               they
               brake
               it
            
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             being
             newly
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             and
             God
             being
             such
             a
             Lord
             to
             them
             as
             that
             he
             was
             also
             an
             Husband
             )
             Isa
             .
             54.
             5.
             
             Herein
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             no
             fault
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
             Nor
             were
             they
             without
             fault
             ;
             for
             their
             breaking
             of
             it
             arose
             from
             the
             rebellion
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             paid
             them
             home
             and
             shook
             them
             off
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             9.
             
             But
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             ,
             through
             their
             wilful
             and
             froward
             Covenant-breaking
             ,
             became
             altogether
             inexcusable
             ;
             yet
             a
             further
             thing
             also
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             that
             (
             more
             legal
             )
             Covenant
             required
             all
             things
             strictly
             ,
             but
             gave
             not
             from
             it self
             (
             as
             legal
             and
             considered
             as
             separated
             from
             this
             new
             Covenant
             )
             strength
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             :
             That
             Ministry
             was
             but
             a
             Ministry
             
               of
               the
               letter
            
             ,
             wherein
             
             they
             might
             read
             much
             commanded
             ,
             but
             it
             had
             no
             Spirit
             in
             it
             to
             help
             them
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             kild
             them
             for
             not
             keeping
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             therefore
             in
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             takes
             a
             new
             course
             ;
             here
             's
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             whereby
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             makes
             the
             Tables
             himself
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             first
             Tables
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             22.
             
             )
             only
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             Tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             now
             he
             makes
             fleshy
             Tables
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             and
             having
             made
             them
             fit
             to
             receive
             his
             impressions
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             in
             two
             Tables
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             heart
             and
             bowels
             ,
             write
             not
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Law
             by
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             whereby
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             regenerate
             man
             is
             formed
             and
             conformed
             in
             all
             Obedience
             to
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             he
             is
             not
             only
             commanded
             and
             kept
             in
             order
             by
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             Book
             without
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             suitable
             Law
             within
             ,
             in
             his
             mind
             and
             heart
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23.
             
             &
             8.
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             saith
             ,
             this
             is
             thy
             duty
             ;
             true
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             regenerate
             Person
             )
             for
             I
             find
             it
             written
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             my
             duty
             is
             my
             delight
             .
             
               I
               delight
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
            
             Rom.
             7.
             22.
             
             Psal
             .
             40.
             8.
             
             Psal
             .
             37.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Besides
             this
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             renovation
             ,
             
             there
             is
             added
             (
             we
             may
             say
             as
             that
             from
             which
             renovation
             and
             regeneration
             comes
             ;
             for
             Christ
             gives
             life
             by
             giving
             light
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             14.
             and
             which
             also
             comes
             from
             regeneration
             and
             renovation
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             2
             
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             added
             
               special
               illumination
            
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             in
             that
             way
             perfecting
             the
             work
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             v.
             34.
             
             
               They
               shall
               no
               more
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               all
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               John
            
             6.
             45.
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             the
             inward
             Teachers
             ,
             Joh.
             2.
             27.
             
             )
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             such
             need
             as
             there
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             of
             outward
             Teaching
             .
             Ordinary
             People
             shall
             be
             like
             Prophets
             ,
             Joel
             .
             2.
             28.
             and
             Prophets
             did
             not
             use
             to
             go
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             to
             seek
             knowledg
             ;
             yet
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             seeking
             or
             getting
             knowledg
             of
             others
             :
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             prophecy
             of
             Gospel-times
             shews
             they
             should
             call
             upon
             one
             another
             to
             go
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             in
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             took
             Apollo
             (
             an
             eminent
             Preacher
             )
             to
             give
             him
             instruction
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             need
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             only
             the
             Baptism
             of
             
               John
               ,
               Act.
            
             18.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             requires
             the
             rich
             and
             
             right
             in-dwelling
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             that
             they
             
               might
               teach
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Coloss
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             especially
             God
             that
             doth
             nothing
             without
             need
             ,
             appointed
             the
             Apostles
             to
             go
             and
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             still
             they
             taught
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             20.
             yea
             we
             find
             that
             they
             that
             were
             taught
             had
             need
             to
             be
             
               taught
               again
               ,
               Heb.
            
             5.
             12.
             yea
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             remembrance
             of
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             (
             to
             strike
             all
             dead
             )
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Ministry
             for
             constant
             Teaching
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             1
             John
             2.
             27.
             is
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             
               No
               need
            
             but
             
               no
               such
               need
            
             .
             As
             a
             Child
             asks
             his
             Father
             and
             fellows
             about
             every
             thing
             ,
             being
             come
             to
             discretion
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             :
             But
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             every
             wise-man
             asks
             advice
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             children
             ,
             We
             grown
             ,
             who
             yet
             need
             to
             ask
             ,
             but
             not
             
               as
               they
            
             .
             This
             will
             be
             more
             fully
             resolved
             by
             observing
             that
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             to
             express
             that
             Negatively
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             Comparatively
             :
             As
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             when
             yet
             sacrifice
             was
             expresly
             required
             ,
             but
             not
             principally
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             so
             Joh.
             9.
             41.
             
             &
             15.
             22.
             
             Thus
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             of
             a
             quick
             and
             pregnant
             
             wit
             needs
             not
             be
             still
             followed
             with
             teaching
             by
             his
             Master
             and
             his
             fellows
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             'l
             learn
             of
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             compare
             him
             with
             other
             dull
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             be
             taught
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             them
             that
             have
             the
             discerning
             and
             enlightning
             Spirit
             of
             God
             within
             them
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             be
             taught
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             
               A
               B
               C
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             saving
             Points
             thereof
             ,
             with
             such
             ado
             as
             others
             need
             that
             want
             that
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             all
             know
             
               even
               the
               least
               of
               them
            
             ,
             the
             
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               They
               know
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               those
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             that
             will
             not
             be
             beaten
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             others
             that
             have
             far
             better
             natural
             parts
             than
             they
             ,
             as
             manifest
             experience
             shews
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             also
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 had
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 and
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 these
                 Substantials
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               In
               two
               things
               ;
               1.
               
               They
               had
               them
               in
               the
               substance
               :
               As
               ,
               1.
               
               Justification
               and
               pardon
               of
               sin
               ,
               Numb
               .
               23.
               21.
               1
               
               King.
               15.
               5.
               
               Psal
               .
               32.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5.
               
               &
               51.
               14.
               
               Isa
               .
               38.
               17.
               2.
               
               Sanctification
               ,
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               the
               law
               of
               Grace
               was
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Psal
               .
               37.
               30
               ,
               
               31.
               
               &
               143.
               10.
               
               Act.
               13.
               22.
               
               And
               though
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               v.
               32.
               
               
                 Which
                 my
                 Covenant
                 they
                 brake
              
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               understanding
               it
               of
               all
               universally
               ,
               though
               of
               many
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               5.
               for
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               over
               and
               over
               again
               limit
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               some
               had
               more
               grace
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10
               ,
               7.
               8
               9.
               
               And
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               when
               that
               provocation
               is
               spoken
               ,
               
                 Howbeit
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               3.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 difference
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Old
               Testament
               Justification
               was
               not
               so
               plain
               ;
               it
               was
               obscurely
               shadowed
               in
               Sacrifices
               ,
               but
               the
               chief
               Sacrifice
               was
               not
               come
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               1.
               9.
               
               And
               it
               appears
               that
               those
               Sacrifices
               they
               had
               did
               not
               cleanse
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               get
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               cause
               a
               clearness
               in
               it
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
               and
               a
               freedom
               from
               all
               accusations
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               were
               repeated
               every
               year
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               year
               going
               before
               ,
               but
               of
               former
               years
               also
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               21.
               
               So
               that
               there
               was
               therein
               
                 a
                 remembrance
                 made
                 of
                 sin
                 every
                 year
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               guilt
               thereof
               was
               set
               before
               them
               in
               the
               Sacrifice
               ;
               but
               now
               Christ
               having
               offered
               his
               Sacrifice
               ,
               the
               promise
               here
               is
               ,
               
                 their
                 sin
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               it
               's
               quite
               done
               away
               by
               the
               offering
               of
               Christs
               Body
               once
               for
               
               all
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               10.
               
               Not
               that
               their
               sins
               were
               not
               pardoned
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               or
               that
               David
               was
               not
               (
               and
               all
               other
               faithful
               men
               with
               him
               )
               made
               
                 white
                 as
                 snow
              
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               7.
               but
               that
               was
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               Sacrifices
               ,
               (
               their
               sin
               remained
               still
               for
               any
               thing
               they
               could
               do
               )
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               withal
               ,
               they
               saw
               not
               their
               forgiveness
               so
               clearly
               but
               that
               there
               was
               need
               every
               year
               to
               take
               a
               new
               view
               of
               it
               in
               their
               Typical
               Sacrifices
               ,
               presenting
               that
               Atonement
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               11.
               
               And
               as
               Justification
               was
               not
               so
               plain
               ;
               so
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Sanctification
               was
               not
               so
               plentiful
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               that
               is
               poured
               now
               was
               but
               dropt
               then
               ;
               they
               had
               it
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               it
               when
               Christ
               lived
               ,
               but
               O
               how
               much
               more
               had
               the
               Apostles
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               others
               also
               when
               Christ
               was
               glorified
               !
               Joh.
               7.
               39.
               
               Act.
               4.
               8
               ,
               31.
               
               &
               6.
               3.
               
               This
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Answer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               things
               were
               given
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               grounded
               on
               the
               New
               ;
               for
               the
               New
               Covenant
               is
               ratified
               in
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               25.
               which
               was
               shed
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
               from
               whence
               were
               derived
               all
               those
               good
               things
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               the
               Jews
               are
               said
               not
               to
               have
               them
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               because
               they
               had
               them
               not
               but
               with
               reference
               to
               that
               which
               was
               done
               after
               Christs
               coming
               .
               See
               Heb.
               11.
               40.
               with
               Chap.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 They
                 without
                 us
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               that
               done
               in
               the
               Gospel-times
               wherein
               we
               live
               ;
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 perfected
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               justified
               and
               saved
               .
               As
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               is
               said
               to
               baptize
               with
               water
               only
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Spirit
               accompanied
               his
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               from
               another
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               Christ
               that
               came
               after
               :
               So
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               they
               had
               Externals
               only
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               they
               had
               Spirituals
               also
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               fetch'd
               from
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
               which
               the
               outward
               things
               in
               the
               Old
               typified
               and
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               were
               their
               best
               way
               to
               help
               them
               to
               that
               which
               they
               of
               themselves
               could
               not
               help
               them
               to
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Spiritual
               good
               things
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               signified
               by
               what
               was
               in
               the
               Old.
               
            
             
               Objections
               from
               Scripture-expressions
               seeming
               to
               hold
               forth
               two
               Covenants
               .
            
             
               
                 Obj.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   said
                   expresly
                
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Covenant
                 made
                 in
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                   yet
                   that
                   Covenant
                   is
                   now
                   abolished
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                   therefore
                   it
                   seems
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   now
                   abolished
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                 Horeb-Covenant
                 was
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 (
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Grace
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Promise
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 of
                 Mercy
                 to
                 thousands
                 ,
                 though
                 Sinners
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 that
                 Moses
                 took
                 after
                 that
                 
                 Horeb-Covenant
                 was
                 published
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 )
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 Mercy
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 ,
                 but
                 exact
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 them
                 regenerating
                 Grace
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 which
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 doth
                 not
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   the
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   is
                   abolished
                   ,
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   void
                
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   managing
                   and
                   way
                   of
                   ordering
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   Old
                   Testament-times
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Obj.
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 other-where
                 the
                 very
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   This
                   do
                   and
                   live
                   ,
                   Levit.
                
                 18.
                 5.
                 
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 tenour
                 and
                 terms
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Indeed
                 in
                 that
                 
                   [
                   This
                   do
                   and
                   live
                
                 ]
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 repetition
                 ,
                 resuming
                 and
                 representing
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 his
                 Peoples
                 use
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 therein
                 intended
                 an
                 Obligation
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 )
                 for
                 then
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 could
                 have
                 lived
                 and
                 been
                 saved
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 perform
                 and
                 do
                 perfectly
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 requireth
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 therefore
                 pointed
                 at
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 a
                 legal
                 way
                 suitable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 a
                 similitude
                 with
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Covenant
                 [
                 made
                 ]
                 as
                 [
                 made
                 known
                 ]
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 inciting
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 to
                 a
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 was
                 the
                 standing
                 and
                 binding
                 Covenant
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 under
                 (
                 not
                 co-ordinate
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 subordinate
                 to
                 )
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 under
                 that
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Contract
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 subservient
                 Contract
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 (
                 resembling
                 
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 )
                 did
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 lie
                 on
                 that
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 were
                 they
                 bound
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 two
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   sense
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 Child
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 under
                 Tutors
                 and
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 1.
                 there
                 's
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 Schoolmaster
                 's
                 Covenant
                 lying
                 heavily
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   you
                   learn
                   well
                   and
                   do
                   well
                   ,
                
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 else
                 a
                 Ferula
                 ,
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 Covenant
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 straitens
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   his
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 his
                 sense
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Love
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Child
                 that
                 is
                 tyed
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 's
                 very
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Childs
                 minority
                 hidden
                 from
                 his
                 sight
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 wisdom
                 )
                 for
                 his
                 better
                 education
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 put
                 under
                 Moses
                 his
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 its
                 hand
                 )
                 was
                 ever
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Jew
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 bondage
                 upon
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 15.
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Gospel-Grace
                 being
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 under
                 the
                 vail
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Paedagogy
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 4.
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
                 Ceremonial
                 frame
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 abolished
                 ,
                 2
                 Gor.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 add
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 by
                 that
                 subservient
                 and
                 similitudinary
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   state
                
                 ;
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 be
                 saved
                 or
                 damned
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 roughest
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 take
                 out
                 a
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 and
                 appeal
                 to
                 Christ
                 unto
                 whom
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 but
                 accessories
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 because
                 those
                 Jewish
                 rites
                 and
                 prescripts
                 were
                 instruments
                 of
                 administring
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 Calvin
                 )
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Covenant
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Calv.
                   Instit
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 11.
                 s
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Obj.
                 
                   That
                   Covenant
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   that
                   was
                   never
                   made
                   and
                   stricken
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Covenant
                   differing
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel-Covenant
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   's
                   the
                
                 Sinai
                 
                   -
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   out
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 34.
                 
                 )
                 
                   therefore
                   a
                   different
                   Covenant
                   was
                   made
                   and
                   existent
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   namely
                   on
                   Mount
                
                 Sinai
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 It
                 's
                 truee
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ▪
                 
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 (
                 in
                 manner
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 )
                 pressing
                 the
                 exact
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 and
                 promising
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 happy
                 life
                 in
                 Canaan
                 if
                 they
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 threatning
                 all
                 curses
                 if
                 they
                 kept
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 105.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Jer.
                 11.
                 4.
                 5.
                 and
                 this
                 Covenant
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 might
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 blessings
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 evils
                 threatened
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 breaking
                 it
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 by
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 )
                 
                   God
                   regarded
                   them
                   not
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 9.
                 but
                 sent
                 many
                 Judgments
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 blew
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Northern
                 wind
                 (
                 as
                 chaffe
                 and
                 unregarded
                 stuff
                 )
                 clean
                 out
                 of
                 Canaan
                 :
                 But
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 external
                 and
                 temporary
                 Covenant
                 (
                 in
                 wrapt
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 outwardly
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 for
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Covenant
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 upon
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Law
                 ,
                 go
                 absolutely
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 expect
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 by
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 have
                 perished
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 
                 properly
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 concluded
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 from
                 all
                 Grace
                 ;
                 but
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 concluded
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 22.
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 seek
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 saw
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 And
                 nodoubt
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 Canaan
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 the
                 legal
                 Covenant
                 )
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 inherit
                 the
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 earthly
                 also
                 ;
                 yea
                 divers
                 times
                 ,
                 God
                 remitted
                 the
                 temporal
                 punishments
                 also
                 upon
                 their
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 &
                 30.
                 1.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 which
                 is
                 manifestly
                 the
                 indulgence
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 To
                 draw
                 up
                 all
                 :
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 argument
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 another
                 managing
                 and
                 ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 under
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 which
                 goeth
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   another
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 maketh
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 the
                 standing
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 legal
                 Covenant
                 
                 standeth
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 fighting
                 against
                 it
                 (
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 mans
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 doth
                 Service
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonial
                 things
                 being
                 types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 promised
                 Canaan
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 moral
                 law
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 whereof
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 are
                 annexed
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 political
                 Laws
                 (
                 going
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Horeb-Covenant
                 Jer.
                 34.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 (
                 so
                 strictly
                 press'd
                 upon
                 them
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 urge
                 them
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 yea
                 so
                 also
                 do
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 now
                 by
                 a
                 moral
                 convincement
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 cermonial
                 affrightment
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Covenant
                 did
                 indeed
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 Gospel-times
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 auxiliary
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Obj.
                 
                   We
                   find
                
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                   two
                   Covenants
                   exprest
                
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 That
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 delivered
                 to
                 those
                 
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appears
                 v.
                 21.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 seek
                 Justification
                 by
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 unto
                 whom
                 there
                 are
                 always
                 two
                 Covenants
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 nature
                 and
                 strict
                 obligation
                 to
                 Death
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 and
                 naked
                 force
                 (
                 as
                 Samuel
                 presented
                 a
                 King
                 1
                 Sam.
                 8.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 )
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 servile
                 and
                 woful
                 a
                 state
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 default
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 as
                 Adam
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 Hagar
                 and
                 her
                 Son
                 out
                 of
                 Abraham's
                 family
                 .
                 Yea
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 or
                 partly
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 are
                 excluded
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 2.
                 but
                 are
                 remitted
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 and
                 
                 to
                 Moses
                 court
                 (
                 as
                 Moses
                 stands
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 doubt
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 before
                 the
                 fall
                 &
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 since
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 fall
                 )
                 two
                 binding
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 shall
                 hold
                 ,
                 none
                 in
                 Fetters
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Law
                 will
                 surely
                 hold
                 and
                 hamper
                 them
                 ,
                 bind
                 them
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 utter
                 darkness
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 is
                 acciedntal
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 ignorance
                 and
                 pride
                 )
                 refuse
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 that
                 would
                 relieve
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 Obj.
                 In
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 &c.
                 there
                 's
                 a
                 plain
                 distinction
                 of
                 Covenants
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 when
                 he
                 led
                 them
                 out
                 o●
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 established
                 on
                 less
                 excellent
                 promises
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 be
                 faulty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 decay
                 ,
                 wax
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 vanish
                 away
                 :
                 can
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 A.
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 administration
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Covenant
                 is
                 give●
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Cup
                 in
                 the
                 Lords-supper
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 25.
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New-Testament
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 clothed
                 ,
                 carried
                 ,
                 administred
                 and
                 confirmed
                 with
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 Now
                 these
                 Accessories
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New-Testament
                 are
                 so
                 different
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 aspect
                 of
                 two
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 in
                 several
                 forms
                 and
                 ordered
                 in
                 several
                 ways
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 old
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 began
                 their
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 whereof
                 therefore
                 was
                 dark
                 ,
                 the
                 later
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 natural
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 but
                 one
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 darker
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brighter
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 particulars
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 indeed
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 second
                 Covenant
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Summer
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 vailed
                 and
                 clouded
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Summer
                 bright
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 first
                 administration
                 was
                 clouded
                 with
                 many
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 ours
                 is
                 bright
                 and
                 glorious
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Sun
                 :
                 And
                 
                   (
                   better
                   promises
                
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 promises
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 13.
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 
                 better
                 promise
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 promise
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ;
                 but
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 clearness
                 ,
                 fulness
                 ,
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 second
                 administration
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Whereas
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Faulty
                   :
                   (
                   Faulty
                
                 )
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 right
                 but
                 less
                 perfect
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 and
                 inferiour
                 as
                 to
                 approbation
                 ,
                 (
                 both
                 being
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 operation
                 ,
                 not
                 less
                 justifiable
                 but
                 less
                 clear
                 and
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 glorious
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 lay
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 
                   decaying
                   and
                   vanishing
                   away
                
                 ,
                 that
                 shews
                 not
                 a
                 different
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 vanishing
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 administration
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 is
                 still
                 left
                 :
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 prolix
                 discourse
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 (
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 Integriry
                 )
                 was
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 so
                 ceased
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 now
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 inability
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 :
                 Nor
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Faith
                 he
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 Christ
                 that
                 hath
                 kept
                 it
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 is
                 resumed
                 in
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 contracted
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 presented
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 Cases
                 wherein
                 the
                 Scripture
                 makes
                 the
                 greatest
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament-Covenant
                 and
                 the
                 New.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 be
                 compa●ed
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 ●i
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 is
                 adh●red
                 to
                 for
                 Justification
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 difference
                 is
                 only
                 administratory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 accidental
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               36.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Jeremy
               commanded
               Baruch
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               shut
               up
               ,
               I
               cannot
               go
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Therefore
               go
               thou
               and
               read
               in
               the
               roll
               which
               thou
               hast
               written
               fr●m
               my
               mouth
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               on
               the
               fasting-day
               .
               It
               may
               be
               they
               will
               present
               their
               supplication
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               return
               every
               man
               from
               his
               evil
               way
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               are
               the
               Duties
               belonging
               to
               a
               fasting-day
               ,
               especially
               a
               publick
               Fast
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             3.
             but
             (
             more
             especially
             )
             those
             
             parts
             of
             the
             Word
             are
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             those
             Sermons
             to
             be
             preached
             and
             repeated
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             people
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             Sermons
             of
             Jeremy
             were
             to
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             necessity
             whereof
             appears
             ,
             because
             when
             Jeremy
             could
             not
             preach
             publickly
             himself
             ,
             he
             caused
             Baruch
             to
             write
             out
             and
             read
             before
             the
             People
             the
             Sermons
             he
             had
             preached
             before
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             days
             of
             Josiah
             .
             And
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             effecting
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             a
             Fast
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Humiliation
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             2
             King.
             22.
             11.
             
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             man
             should
             then
             set
             himself
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             3.
             
             Fast-days
             are
             Prayer-days
             ,
             so
             here
             v.
             37.
             the
             Fasting
             being
             considerable
             only
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             assistance
             and
             evidence
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             an
             appendix
             and
             improver
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Prayer
             .
             These
             Prayers
             (
             to
             make
             them
             acceptable
             and
             effectual
             )
             must
             have
             in
             them
             a
             double
             Grace
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Original
             and
             in
             the
             Margent
             )
             
               Supplications
               must
               fall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fall
             low
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             humble
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             13.
             this
             is
             plain
             in
             Daniels
             prayer
             ,
             Dan
             ,
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             6.
             2
             
             Chron.
             20.
             10.
             
             For
             Prayers
             in
             Scripture
             are
             said
             not
             only
             to
             fall
             ,
             but
             to
             ascend
             ,
             Psal
             .
             141.
             3.
             
             Act.
             10.
             4.
             and
             by
             falling
             lower
             from
             an
             humbled
             Soul
             ,
             they
             ascend
             higher
             ,
             and
             rebound
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             more
             heaven-ward
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             27.
             
             This
             Faith
             is
             necessary
             ;
             for
             though
             humility
             and
             repentance
             fit
             us
             for
             mercy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             Faith
             that
             helps
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             our
             comfort
             is
             not
             bottomed
             on
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Faith
             either
             (
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Grace
             in
             us
             )
             but
             on
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Faith
             we
             lay
             hold
             upon
             ,
             Isa
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Repentance
             is
             the
             forerunner
             and
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             but
             our
             washing
             needs
             washing
             ,
             and
             our
             repentance
             pardon
             ,
             and
             pardon
             ariseth
             from
             mercy
             ,
             and
             mercy
             is
             had
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             our
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             making
             out
             unto
             him
             for
             it
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             any
             profession
             of
             Repentance
             we
             make
             therein
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             without
             amendment
             of
             life
             :
             
               every
               one
               must
               return
               from
               his
               evil
               way
               .
            
             What
             had
             the
             Prodigals
             deliberation
             and
             resolution
             of
             returning
             to
             his
             Father
             been
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             actually
             returned
             to
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             suppose
             (
             which
             will
             well
             agree
             with
             such
             a
             Parable
             )
             he
             
             came
             not
             thither
             only
             to
             receive
             a
             Robe
             ,
             and
             a
             Ring
             ,
             and
             shoos
             for
             his
             feet
             to
             walk
             with
             like
             a
             Gentleman
             (
             nay
             ,
             the
             usage
             of
             an
             hired
             servant
             would
             have
             serv'd
             his
             turn
             )
             but
             reverently
             and
             obediently
             to
             receive
             Commands
             also
             to
             walk
             by
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             day
             of
             humiliation
             there
             is
             a
             sincere
             Resolution
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             serious
             engagement
             (
             as
             Ezra
             10.
             12.
             
             )
             but
             afterward
             there
             is
             (
             or
             should
             be
             )
             a
             zealous
             Execution
             and
             real
             accomplishment
             ,
             as
             Ezra
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Fasting
             and
             Fear
             do
             well
             together
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Fear
             of
             God
             (
             when
             his
             anger
             appears
             in
             his
             threatnings
             )
             which
             much
             avails
             and
             prevails
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             namely
             for
             prayer
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             3.
             and
             forsaking
             our
             evil
             way
             ,
             Prov.
             16.
             6.
             
             But
             now
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             Fear
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Fear
             arising
             from
             the
             conviction
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             guilt
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             consternation
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Fear
             of
             ordinary
             men
             living
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             acquainted
             with
             Gods
             terrors
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             faln
             into
             an
             utter
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             v.
             16.
             the
             Princes
             feared
             (
             looking
             to
             God
             and
             his
             greatness
             )
             yet
             resolved
             to
             tell
             the
             King
             ,
             
             Looking
             to
             his
             greatness
             also
             ,
             and
             provident
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             keep
             a
             correspondence
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             the
             godly
             among
             them
             had
             a
             gracious
             fear
             ;
             others
             were
             affrighted
             with
             punishment
             ,
             but
             the
             ungodly
             came
             not
             thus
             far
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Fear
             arising
             out
             of
             conviction
             that
             men
             have
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             indignation
             because
             they
             cannot
             abide
             that
             God
             should
             cross
             ,
             controul
             ,
             menace
             and
             straiten
             them
             .
             Somewhat
             of
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             this
             King
             Jehoiakim
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             but
             know
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             God
             as
             well
             as
             with
             Jeremiah
             ,
             (
             considering
             how
             much
             of
             God
             appeared
             in
             and
             with
             Jeremy
             )
             but
             his
             inward
             horrour
             and
             hatred
             made
             him
             do
             as
             the
             Philistins
             did
             ,
             that
             feared
             and
             fought
             against
             God
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             so
             did
             Jehoiachim
             with
             his
             Pen-knife
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             fury
             against
             Jeremy
             and
             Baruch
             .
             This
             Fear
             is
             in
             the
             worst
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Fear
             in
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             arising
             from
             conviction
             of
             Gods
             terrible
             Majesty
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76.
             7.
             accompained
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             Hos
             .
             3.
             5.
             and
             working
             their
             hearts
             to
             an
             holy
             submission
             and
             obedience
             .
             Something
             of
             this
             or
             like
             this
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Ninevites
             in
             a
             natural
             and
             moral
             way
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             10.
             and
             
             in
             the
             Church
             we
             find
             it
             in
             a
             better
             way
             ,
             Ezra
             10.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             is
             an
             encouraging
             Fear
             ,
             Ninive
             says
             .
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               ?
               Jon.
            
             3.
             9.
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Who
               knoweth
               ?
               Joel
            
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             sure
             ,
             if
             Gods
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               v.
            
             7.
             come
             to
             something
             ,
             then
             will
             our
             
               (
               May-bees
            
             )
             also
             .
             If
             we
             give
             him
             his
             expectation
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             ours
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               38.
               2.
               with
               Jer.
               21.
               9.
               
            
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               He
               that
               goeth
               forth
               (
               or
               falleth
               )
               to
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               How
               could
               the
               People
               deliver
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               King
               and
               City
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               and
               his
               greatest
               enemy
               ,
               and
               yet
               keep
               the
               fidelity
               they
               owed
               to
               their
               King
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             It
             was
             Gods
             will
             and
             counsel
             ,
             
             and
             command
             ,
             Jer.
             27.
             12.
             
             Jer.
             38.
             20.
             that
             they
             (
             and
             their
             King
             also
             )
             should
             yield
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             and
             the
             bond
             of
             our
             Obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             takes
             away
             any
             other
             ordinary
             bond
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             crossing
             that
             ;
             as
             the
             command
             to
             Abraham
             to
             kill
             his
             Son
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             standing
             bond
             both
             of
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Commandment
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             answered
             that
             (
             out
             of
             such
             an
             
             extraordinary
             case
             )
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             
             ordinary
             way
             to
             save
             King
             ,
             City
             ,
             Country
             ,
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             adventure
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             utmost
             for
             their
             defence
             and
             preservation
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             things
             stood
             here
             ,
             two
             things
             were
             to
             be
             confidered
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             keeping
             the
             City
             in
             a
             way
             of
             reason
             ,
             the
             enemy
             being
             so
             much
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ,
             all
             help
             failing
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             utterly
             disabled
             to
             sustain
             the
             Siege
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             more
             bread
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             It
             's
             usual
             to
             deliver
             up
             strong
             Forts
             that
             cannot
             be
             kept
             but
             with
             greater
             loss
             to
             the
             supream
             Governour
             upon
             the
             best
             conditions
             they
             can
             get
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Case
             here
             makes
             all
             clear
             ,
             for
             whereas
             when
             Jerusalem
             was
             besieged
             by
             Senacherib
             ,
             2
             King.
             19.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             the
             Lord
             said
             he
             would
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             did
             take
             away
             that
             proud
             enemy
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Host
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             returned
             by
             the
             way
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             come
             into
             the
             City
             :
             Here
             the
             case
             was
             clean
             contrary
             ,
             for
             God
             made
             known
             by
             his
             own
             Word
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             absolutely
             certain
             and
             resolved
             on
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             should
             take
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             burn
             it
             with
             fire
             if
             they
             stood
             out
             with
             him
             .
             Albeit
             therefore
             it
             
             were
             not
             yet
             actually
             done
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             all
             one
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             because
             it
             was
             certainly
             and
             suddenly
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Now
             although
             Subjects
             are
             to
             stand
             for
             their
             King
             and
             Country
             to
             the
             utmost
             drop
             of
             their
             blood
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             ;
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             but
             Gods
             pleasure
             is
             revealed
             for
             their
             being
             under
             another
             King
             by
             giving
             him
             the
             possession
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             should
             yield
             to
             Gods
             will
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             Jer.
             27.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             in
             such
             a
             case
             all
             Oaths
             and
             Obligations
             to
             the
             former
             King
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             powers
             that
             have
             got
             all
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             as
             long
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             so
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seventy
             years
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             we
             be
             the
             Authors
             of
             our
             death
             and
             misery
             by
             our
             obstinacy
             ?
             Jer.
             27.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 If
                 falling
                 to
                 the
              
               Chaldeans
               
                 were
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
              
               Jeremiah
               
                 himself
                 so
                 passionately
                 disclaim
                 that
                 charge
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               38.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               A.
               It
               's
               one
               thing
               
                 to
                 go
                 forth
              
               by
               way
               of
               dedition
               and
               a
               voluntary
               yielding
               to
               an
               enemy
               that
               cannot
               be
               resisted
               ;
               another
               thing
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               act
               there
               for
               the
               enemy
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sedition
               and
               
               treachery
               .
               This
               last
               is
               that
               which
               Jeremy
               disclaims
               ,
               he
               acted
               not
               for
               the
               Chaldeans
               in
               what
               he
               said
               but
               for
               his
               own
               People
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               better
               way
               to
               save
               themselves
               than
               to
               lay
               aside
               their
               weapons
               and
               animosity
               ,
               and
               tender
               their
               submission
               (
               more
               to
               God
               than
               )
               to
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Fugitives
                 that
                 fell
                 to
                 the
              
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Jer.
               38.
               19.
               
               &
               39.
               9.
               
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 commended
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               's
               one
               thing
               to
               fly
               out
               of
               Fear
               as
               those
               Run-aways
               did
               ,
               another
               to
               yield
               out
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               Jeremy
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               intended
               it
               should
               be
               done
               by
               the
               generality
               ,
               not
               an
               inconsiderable
               company
               ;
               yet
               they
               that
               fell
               to
               the
               Chaldeans
               by
               flight
               ,
               fared
               the
               better
               for
               it
               with
               the
               enemy
               it
               's
               like
               (
               though
               they
               were
               captivated
               also
               ,
               Jer.
               39.
               9.
               
               )
               but
               had
               they
               faln
               to
               him
               by
               Faith
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               found
               favour
               with
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               with
               God
               also
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               39.
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               38.
               27.
               
            
             
               Then
               came
               all
               the
               Princes
               to
               Jeremiah
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               told
               them
               according
               to
               all
               these
               words
               that
               the
               King
               commanded
               ,
               so
               they
               left
               speaking
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               was
               not
               perceived
               .
            
          
           
             
             Qu.
             Did
             Jeremy
             
               do
               well
               in
               following
               the
               Kings
               command
               ,
               and
               giving
               a
               sliding
               answer
               to
               the
               Princes
               ,
               or
               is
               he
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             into
             consideration
             ,
             and
             serve
             somewhat
             for
             the
             better
             weighing
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             that
             albeit
             
             Jeremy
             in
             his
             Discourse
             with
             the
             King
             and
             advice
             to
             him
             ,
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             21.
             and
             no
             doubt
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             he
             had
             any
             special
             Command
             from
             God
             to
             go
             and
             deliver
             these
             words
             unto
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             formerly
             shewed
             and
             said
             from
             God
             the
             same
             things
             for
             substance
             ,
             v.
             21.
             
             Jer.
             27.
             12.
             
             It
             's
             one
             thing
             for
             a
             Prophet
             to
             deliver
             Gods
             mind
             (
             when
             a
             question
             is
             propounded
             to
             him
             )
             in
             way
             of
             
               Counsel
               ,
               v.
            
             15.
             another
             to
             deliver
             it
             by
             special
             Command
             and
             as
             a
             Messenger
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             say
             such
             words
             .
             This
             may
             be
             cleared
             by
             Pauls
             manner
             of
             speaking
             when
             the
             Corinthians
             wrote
             to
             him
             to
             be
             resolved
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             sometimes
             ,
             
               I
               not
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             &
             25.
             
             
               I
               have
               no
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Yet
             he
             spake
             what
             was
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             40.
             but
             he
             had
             not
             such
             an
             express
             Command
             for
             one
             thing
             
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             as
             for
             another
             :
             Now
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             here
             (
             which
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Learned
             and
             judicious
             to
             judg
             of
             ,
             then
             Jeremy
             might
             be
             less
             resolute
             because
             less
             armed
             with
             a
             special
             Commission
             from
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             he
             got
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             Security
             for
             his
             life
             before
             he
             gave
             him
             counsel
             ,
             v.
             15.
             so
             here
             he
             takes
             the
             counsel
             the
             King
             gave
             him
             as
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             secure
             it
             with
             the
             Princes
             ;
             when
             in
             that
             which
             God
             gave
             him
             a
             direct
             charge
             to
             speak
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             use
             to
             cast
             any
             such
             perils
             ,
             but
             shewed
             himself
             most
             couragious
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             
               sending
               him
               to
               speak
               all
               that
               he
               spake
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
            
             Jer.
             26.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             he
             spake
             that
             which
             was
             true
             ;
             for
             we
             find
             before
             
               (
               Chap.
            
             37.
             20.
             
             )
             that
             he
             did
             present
             his
             Supplication
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             return
             to
             Jonathans
             house
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             renewed
             the
             same
             Petition
             at
             this
             meeting
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             express'd
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             opposition
             of
             him
             should
             arise
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             not
             be
             put
             by
             his
             Adversaries
             into
             that
             dismal
             Prison
             .
             It
             may
             be
             somewhat
             probable
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             Jeremy
             now
             renewed
             this
             Petition
             because
             the
             King
             here
             mentioneth
             
             it
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             Jeremy
             ,
             speaking
             part
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             conceal
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             not
             profitable
             to
             the
             Princes
             to
             know
             (
             rather
             it
             might
             have
             put
             them
             on
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             Jeremy
             )
             and
             dangerous
             to
             himself
             to
             make
             known
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             (
             To
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             )
             The
             Princes
             might
             ask
             Jeremy
             ,
             either
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             More
             loosely
             ,
             viz.
             what
             he
             said
             to
             the
             King
             when
             he
             was
             within
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             the
             answer
             the
             King
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             might
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             and
             excuse
             Jeremy
             ,
             it
             being
             truly
             spoken
             ;
             or
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Princes
             might
             examin
             him
             strictly
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             passed
             between
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             King
             describes
             it
             in
             v.
             25.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             :
             If
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             Jeremy
             cannot
             be
             excused
             but
             will
             appear
             weak
             as
             another
             man
             ;
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             went
             not
             to
             the
             King
             to
             present
             any
             Petition
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             hear
             what
             he
             would
             say
             to
             him
             ;
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Jeremy
             did
             not
             present
             that
             Petition
             now
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             rest
             upon
             this
             that
             he
             did
             it
             in
             another
             meeting
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             and
             at
             another
             place
             (
             for
             so
             
             was
             that
             that
             is
             recorded
             ,
             Chap.
             37.
             20.
             it
             was
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             when
             Jeremy
             was
             in
             the
             Dungeon
             ,
             Jer.
             37.
             16.
             
             This
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Prison
             ,
             Jer.
             38.
             13.
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
             Jer.
             37.
             17.
             
             This
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             Jer.
             38.
             14.
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             Jeremy
             did
             not
             present
             that
             Petition
             at
             this
             meeting
             ,
             the
             business
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             questionable
             on
             Jeremie's
             part
             :
             But
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             he
             did
             present
             it
             now
             ,
             and
             so
             spake
             a
             clear
             truth
             (
             as
             to
             that
             point
             )
             yet
             he
             spake
             not
             all
             ,
             nor
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             but
             rather
             concealed
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             whole
             substance
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             which
             they
             by
             their
             questioning
             with
             him
             ,
             desired
             to
             have
             discovered
             ;
             I
             suppose
             therefore
             that
             they
             did
             not
             strictly
             enquire
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             stay
             long
             upon
             the
             enquiry
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             either
             he
             must
             have
             been
             silent
             ,
             and
             that
             Princes
             cannot
             bear
             (
             they
             look
             to
             have
             their
             questions
             answered
             )
             Joh.
             19.
             9
             ,
             10.
             or
             he
             must
             have
             spoken
             some
             untruth
             ,
             seigned
             something
             that
             was
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Jeremy
             could
             not
             bear
             ;
             or
             else
             expose
             himself
             to
             their
             cruelty
             and
             rage
             ,
             of
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             Text
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             but
             rather
             declares
             that
             the
             
             business
             with
             the
             Prophet
             was
             calmly
             concluded
             and
             left
             off
             ,
             v.
             27.
             yea
             ,
             
               the
               matter
               was
               not
               perceived
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             certain
             they
             did
             not
             get
             from
             Jeremy
             what
             pass'd
             between
             the
             King
             and
             him
             .
             Indeed
             it
             's
             a
             wonder
             that
             the
             Princes
             (
             that
             did
             so
             eye
             and
             pry
             into
             Jeremy
             and
             his
             motions
             ,
             v.
             25.
             )
             should
             handle
             such
             a
             matter
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             slightly
             ;
             but
             herein
             the
             wonderful
             Power
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             appears
             ,
             that
             subtil
             and
             fierce
             men
             are
             not
             always
             like
             themselves
             ;
             God
             casts
             a
             mist
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             find
             the
             door
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             11.
             and
             see
             their
             advantages
             :
             He
             stupifies
             their
             minds
             
               (
               Herod
            
             sends
             not
             a
             Messenger
             with
             the
             wise-men
             to
             bring
             him
             word
             where
             Jesus
             was
             ,
             but
             trusts
             to
             them
             and
             is
             baffled
             ,
             Mat.
             2.
             16.
             )
             Or
             he
             calms
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Gen.
             33.
             4
             ,
             10.
             or
             tyes
             their
             tongues
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             29.
             and
             makes
             them
             slubber
             over
             a
             business
             for
             his
             Childrens
             safety
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             
               (
               the
               matter
               was
               not
               perceived
               )
            
             shew
             (
             I
             think
             )
             that
             God
             caused
             that
             to
             be
             concealed
             by
             which
             his
             holy
             Servant
             might
             have
             suffered
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               50.
               4.
               
            
             
               In
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               shall
               come
               
               they
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               Judah
               together
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               How
               may
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               that
               there
               should
               be
               such
               an
               Vnion
               as
               is
               her
               set
               before
               us
               in
               the
               conjunction
               of
            
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ?
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             One
             rod
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             calamity
             ,
             laid
             upon
             differing
             Parties
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             good
             preparation
             to
             make
             them
             far
             asunder
             come
             together
             ,
             as
             straggling
             sheep
             run
             together
             when
             they
             be
             hunted
             ,
             and
             when
             Beacons
             be
             set
             a
             fire
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             gathers
             into
             a
             Body
             to
             save
             it self
             :
             the
             long
             Captivity
             wherein
             the
             Jews
             were
             scattered
             ,
             made
             them
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             long
             after
             a
             closing
             greater
             than
             before
             ,
             assoon
             as
             they
             might
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               One
               Rule
            
             is
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             effecting
             and
             establishing
             it
             .
             There
             are
             two
             Rules
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Reason
             and
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             men
             concur
             as
             lines
             in
             the
             Center
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             40.
             
             &
             15.
             2.
             
             &
             15.
             31.
             
             But
             the
             Rule
             of
             Scripture
             prevaileth
             most
             ,
             because
             mans
             Reason
             is
             variable
             and
             fallible
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             his
             Name
             one
             ,
             Zach.
             14.
             19.
             and
             his
             Word
             both
             pure
             and
             sure
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             5.
             
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7.
             
             Hence
             in
             that
             great
             Controversie
             about
             Circumcision
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             when
             the
             case
             
             was
             determined
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             v.
             15.
             there
             ensued
             a
             great
             and
             general
             satisfaction
             ,
             v.
             31.
             
             
               &
               Act.
            
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             An
             Infallible
             Authority
             commands
             Unity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               One
               Head
               ,
               Hos
            
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             They
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             get
             under
             the
             right
             Head
             ,
             will
             agree
             among
             themselves
             ;
             
               Quae
               conveniunt
               in
               aliquo
               tertio
               ,
               (
               in
               illo
               tertio
               )
               conveniunt
               inter
               se
               .
            
             Many
             profess
             Christ
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             few
             are
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             else
             there
             would
             be
             more
             agreement
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             15.
             
             &
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             for
             that
             Head
             keeps
             the
             Members
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             staffe
             of
             bands
             to
             rule
             them
             with
             ,
             Zach.
             11.
             7.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             they
             in
             Christ
             may
             through
             weakness
             ,
             have
             fallings
             out
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             well
             bethought
             themselves
             they
             bring
             their
             dissents
             to
             the
             arbitrement
             of
             their
             Head
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             By
             this
             means
             dissents
             are
             abated
             ,
             discord
             (
             though
             there
             be
             dissents
             in
             judgment
             )
             prevented
             ,
             and
             little
             things
             cannot
             keep
             them
             asunder
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             greater
             things
             to
             hold
             them
             together
             .
             When
             persecuting
             Saul
             was
             in
             Christ
             once
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             7.
             how
             did
             he
             agree
             with
             Christians
             ,
             and
             contend
             for
             agreement
             with
             his
             fellow-members
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             All
             that
             appoint
             themselves
             
               one
               Head
            
             ,
             gather
             together
             under
             it
             ,
             Hos
             .
             
             1.
             11.
             
             Sure
             they
             that
             be
             of
             one
             Spirit
             with
             the
             Head
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             cannot
             be
             (
             if
             they
             be
             and
             act
             ,
             like
             themselves
             )
             of
             ill
             and
             sowre
             spirits
             one
             to
             another
             long
             ,
             however
             by
             occasion
             and
             temptation
             they
             may
             be
             displeased
             till
             matters
             be
             debated
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             do
             its
             work
             ;
             for
             flesh
             will
             be
             always
             froward
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             always
             meek
             ,
             and
             for
             meekness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             One
             sanctified
             heart
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.
             19.
             where
             the
             substance
             is
             right
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             sincerely
             stir'd
             up
             and
             set
             a-work
             ,
             there
             the
             heart
             will
             teach
             right
             things
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             33
             ,
             34.
             and
             incline
             the
             affections
             to
             Love
             and
             Union
             (
             because
             of
             the
             substance
             )
             though
             there
             be
             in
             divers
             more
             obscure
             things
             ,
             and
             things
             of
             less
             moment
             ,
             different
             perswasions
             .
             Unregeneracy
             foments
             faction
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             but
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             One
             and
             the
             same
             publick
             meeting-place
             for
             respective
             Societies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             together
             present
             at
             ,
             and
             partake
             in
             Gods
             Ordinances
             .
             Jerusalem
             was
             a
             City
             compact
             together
             (
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             )
             inasmuch
             as
             that
             was
             the
             place
             of
             common
             meeting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             122.
             3
             ,
             4.
             but
             when
             some
             went
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             worship
             ,
             and
             
             others
             to
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Jews
             worshipped
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             at
             Mount
             Gerizin
             ,
             no
             marvel
             if
             there
             were
             many
             a
             bloody
             battel
             ,
             between
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             see
             2
             Chron.
             13.
             19.
             to
             v.
             13.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             reverent
             respect
             to
             able
             and
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             one
             and
             another
             
               (
               Paul
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Apollo
               ,
               Apollo
            
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             )
             and
             a
             diligent
             attending
             on
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             making
             recourse
             to
             them
             for
             resolution
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             for
             Unity
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             39.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             17.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Earnest
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             oneness
             of
             heart
             among
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             is
             an
             eminent
             Pattern
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             Endeavours
             and
             Prayers
             for
             Unity
             we
             may
             be
             encouraged
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             old
             Prophesies
             and
             Promises
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             &
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Performances
             also
             ,
             and
             a
             remarkable
             effecting
             of
             Union
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             2.
             1
             
             King.
             18.
             39.
             
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             the
             broken
             sticks
             are
             made
             one
             ,
             Ezek.
             37.
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             Yea
             ,
             he
             can
             moot
             up
             enmities
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             root
             of
             them
             by
             
             changing
             the
             heart
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6.
             1
             
             Sam.
             25.
             32.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             consideration
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             in
             much
             danger
             to
             be
             obscured
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             by
             the
             strife
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
               Canaanite
               ,
               Perizzite
            
             ,
             and
             prophane
             men
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             7.
             so
             will
             it
             be
             promoted
             by
             their
             Unity
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             18.
             
             This
             is
             Christs
             reason
             when
             he
             prayed
             for
             Unity
             ,
             
               That
               the
               world
               may
               believe
               that
               thou
               hast
               sent
               me
               ,
               Joh.
            
             17.
             21.
             for
             how
             shall
             the
             World
             (
             that
             knows
             not
             God
             )
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             sent
             from
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             when
             his
             followers
             and
             those
             that
             profess
             him
             ,
             are
             a
             company
             of
             froward
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             dogged
             spirit
             one
             towards
             another
             ?
          
           
             These
             things
             may
             move
             us
             to
             seek
             peace
             with
             respect
             unto
             God.
             Now
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             add
             strength
             to
             our
             prayers
             and
             hopes
             of
             peace
             ,
             by
             getting
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Ability
             ;
             by
             studying
             God
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             Errour
             ,
             Mat.
             22.
             29.
             and
             Errour
             the
             mother
             of
             Contention
             ,
             and
             the
             make-bate
             in
             Church-society
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             2
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Humility
             ;
             for
             Pride
             raiseth
             the
             storm
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             10.
             and
             Humility
             causeth
             a
             calm
             ,
             Gen.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Judg.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Holiness
             ;
             harden
             not
             others
             in
             their
             
             erroneous
             opinions
             ,
             and
             peace-breaking
             practices
             by
             an
             irregular
             life
             .
             They
             that
             will
             differ
             ,
             defend
             their
             conceits
             by
             standing
             on
             their
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             standing
             to
             it
             that
             they
             on
             the
             other
             part
             are
             not
             so
             godly
             :
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             Godliness
             in
             many
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             would
             not
             so
             wofully
             as
             they
             do
             neglect
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             common
             honesty
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             if
             others
             be
             wanting
             ,
             they
             conclude
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             right
             in
             their
             judgments
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             never
             agree
             with
             them
             .
             All
             this
             is
             but
             weak
             arguing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             move
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             right
             to
             study
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             amiable
             by
             being
             conscionable
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             be
             righter
             in
             their
             thoughts
             by
             being
             better
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             that
             so
             others
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             the
             beauty
             of
             true
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             join
             themselves
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christian
             conference
             with
             those
             that
             differ
             ;
             for
             dissents
             are
             abated
             by
             debating
             ,
             Prov.
             25.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             that
             which
             keeps
             People
             from
             agreeing
             is
             that
             they
             will
             not
             meet
             and
             treat
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observed
             that
             when
             men
             differing
             (
             I
             mean
             humble
             and
             sober
             men
             )
             discourse
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             
             their
             dissents
             are
             brought
             into
             a
             narrow
             room
             :
             But
             such
             meetings
             are
             to
             be
             managed
             with
             care
             and
             prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             unsound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             may
             not
             make
             (
             by
             their
             parts
             and
             subtilties
             )
             those
             unsound
             that
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             nor
             weaken
             them
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             that
             they
             may
             not
             hearten
             others
             in
             their
             Errours
             with
             whom
             they
             confer
             ,
             by
             ill
             handling
             a
             good
             cause
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             serious
             consideration
             how
             far
             they
             are
             gone
             whom
             dividing
             Principles
             have
             unglewed
             and
             rent
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             viz.
             to
             deny
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Deity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             to
             profess
             themselves
             above
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             Family-piety
             ,
             and
             those
             Religious
             Exercises
             that
             Scripture-Saints
             could
             not
             live
             without
             .
             Be
             afraid
             of
             the
             first
             and
             lowest
             step
             by
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             highest
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             great
             care
             in
             Christians
             to
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             in
             those
             things
             whereunto
             they
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             16.
             
             If
             nature
             be
             carefully
             preserved
             and
             cherished
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             more
             hope
             thereby
             of
             expelling
             turbulent
             humours
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             body
             will
             be
             quiet
             .
             When
             Bishop
             Ridley
             and
             Hooper
             differed
             about
             Ceremonies
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             being
             under
             suffering
             they
             
             grew
             to
             a
             good
             agreement
             ;
             whereof
             Ridley
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             him
             ,
             gives
             this
             reason
             ,
             viz.
             that
             (
             having
             look'd
             over
             his
             Writings
             )
             he
             saw
             (
             that
             howsoever
             in
             some
             things
             each
             of
             them
             abounded
             in
             his
             own
             sense
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             were
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             mind
             for
             the
             substantial
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             did
             with
             all
             love
             ,
             close
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             will
             they
             one
             with
             another
             who
             confider
             how
             much
             God
             bears
             with
             in
             all
             those
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             though
             many
             failings
             )
             and
             never
             separateth
             himself
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               50.
               4.
               
            
             
               In
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Q
             
               What
               are
               those
               days
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               that
               time
               whereof
            
             Jeremy
             
               here
               speaks
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             his
             Prophesie
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             three
             periods
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Jews
             return
             out
             of
             Captivity
             :
             For
             which
             purpose
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             rent
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             that
             were
             in
             all
             Israel
             (
             being
             cast
             off
             by
             Jeroboam
             )
             came
             into
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             after
             them
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             such
             as
             set
             their
             hearts
             to
             
             seek
             the
             Lord
             came
             also
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               v.
            
             16.
             which
             it
             seems
             were
             no
             small
             number
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             strength
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Rehoboam
             received
             by
             them
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             find
             that
             in
             Asa
             his
             time
             they
             
               fell
               to
               him
               out
               of
            
             Israel
             
               in
               abundance
            
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             Hezekiah
             afterward
             sent
             his
             Letters
             
               throughout
               all
            
             Israel
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             divers
             of
             Israel
             came
             in
             ,
             and
             made
             up
             a
             great
             Congregation
             ,
             v.
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Albeit
             many
             might
             come
             to
             the
             Passover
             and
             return
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             and
             habitations
             again
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             when
             
               Tiglath
               pileser
            
             had
             carried
             away
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             captives
             ,
             2
             King.
             15.
             29.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             between
             that
             time
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             away
             generally
             by
             Salmanasar
             ,
             divers
             of
             them
             fled
             for
             refuge
             to
             Judah
             ,
             and
             setled
             themselves
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             strangers
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             25.
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             ,
             who
             (
             besides
             the
             Congregation
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Israel
             by
             the
             present
             call
             to
             the
             Passover
             )
             did
             by
             reason
             of
             Religion
             settle
             themselves
             in
             Judah
             ,
             which
             
             they
             might
             do
             also
             in
             latter
             times
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             being
             liker
             to
             fare
             better
             in
             Judah
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Assyrian
             .
             All
             this
             makes
             it
             out
             that
             there
             was
             a
             mixture
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             before
             the
             Captivity
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             the
             first
             remarkable
             time
             of
             their
             coming
             more
             closely
             together
             ,
             was
             ,
             at
             their
             return
             out
             of
             the
             Captivity
             wherein
             they
             had
             been
             scattered
             .
             The
             Israel-it's
             that
             mixed
             themselves
             with
             Judah
             came
             (
             it
             's
             very
             like
             )
             out
             of
             the
             Captivity
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             partaking
             therein
             of
             the
             priviledg
             of
             the
             better
             party
             to
             whom
             they
             had
             joined
             themselves
             ;
             which
             appeareth
             also
             in
             the
             genealogy
             of
             those
             that
             returned
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             among
             whom
             not
             only
             Judah
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             but
             divers
             of
             other
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             are
             expresly
             reckoned
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             9.
             3.
             
             Ezra
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             v.
             70.
             albeit
             they
             dwelt
             for
             present
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             cities
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             but
             of
             Judah
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             (
             to
             come
             to
             the
             second
             period
             )
             Although
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             generality
             and
             the
             Body
             of
             them
             )
             returned
             not
             out
             of
             Captivity
             (
             as
             Judah
             did
             )
             to
             their
             own
             country
             ;
             yet
             under
             Christ
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             this
             Coming
             ,
             and
             Covenanting
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             50.
             20.
             
             )
             they
             came
             together
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             ,
             as
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             Hos
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             Hence
             we
             read
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             5.
             of
             Jews
             ,
             
               out
               of
               every
               Nation
               under
               Heaven
               ,
            
             they
             being
             scattered
             by
             
             the
             
               Assyrian
               Babylonian
            
             ,
             and
             other
             succeeding
             Kings
             into
             far
             distant
             places
             .
             There
             also
             we
             find
             the
             Apostle
             speaking
             to
             the
             
               whole
               House
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             v.
             36.
             and
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             three
             thousand
             were
             converted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             united
             together
             in
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             41.
             
             That
             of
             St.
             James
             is
             clearer
             ,
             who
             writes
             expresly
             
               to
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             scattered
             by
             the
             Assyrians
             and
             Babylonians
             or
             Antiochus
             :
             So
             as
             that
             they
             returned
             not
             with
             others
             to
             their
             own
             Land
             ;
             yet
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             they
             were
             converted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             James
             writes
             to
             them
             as
             to
             those
             who
             had
             received
             the
             Faith
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             shew
             it
             in
             the
             fruits
             .
             St.
             Peter
             also
             points
             to
             the
             same
             Persons
             when
             he
             writes
             
               to
               the
               Strangers
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             ,
             dispersed
             here
             and
             there
             where
             they
             lived
             as
             Strangers
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             writes
             to
             them
             as
             Persons
             come
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conjoined
             on
             that
             corner-stone
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             period
             of
             time
             that
             we
             expect
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             called
             and
             come
             together
             in
             a
             considerable
             Body
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             unto
             and
             under
             Christ
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             unto
             which
             time
             
             divers
             Learned
             men
             refer
             those
             prophecies
             Ezek.
             37.
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             Hos
             .
             1.
             11.
             
             Amos.
             9.
             14.
             15.
             
             And
             ,
             howsoever
             this
             Prophecy
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             truly
             already
             ,
             yet
             ther
             's
             cause
             to
             say
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             most
             remarkably
             compleated
             then
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               50.
               4.
               
            
             
               Weeping
               they
               shall
               go
               ,
               and
               seek
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Wherefore
               should
               they
               go
               out
               of
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               went
               to
               meet
               with
               God
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               when
               parting
               's
               cause
               weepings
               and
               meetings
               joy
               ,
            
             Joh.
             16.
             6
             ,
             22.
             with
             Matth.
             28.
             8.
             
             Psal
             .
             126.
             6
             
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Men
             (
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             )
             may
             weep
             ,
             albeit
             there
             be
             cause
             of
             rejoycing
             before
             them
             ,
             for
             divers
             reasons
             ,
             namely
             ,
             out
             of
             joy
             ,
             or
             ,
             because
             of
             Afflictions
             accompanying
             their
             comforts
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             men
             may
             weep
             for
             joy
             ]
             and
             because
             of
             the
             Workings
             of
             Natural
             Affections
             upon
             strange
             and
             un-expected
             comfortable
             changes
             and
             alterations
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             with
             Joseph's
             brethren
             ;
             the
             revealing
             of
             himself
             to
             them
             (
             after
             a
             sad
             condition
             before
             )
             was
             accompanied
             with
             weeping
             ,
             Gen.
             45.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             46.
             29.
             
             
             Thus
             ,
             when
             Archedamus
             sent
             word
             of
             a
             great
             victory
             with
             much
             Loss
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             but
             of
             none
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             the
             Spartans
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             fell
             all
             a
             weeping
             ;
             
               Vsq
               adeo
               Lacrumae
               ,
               tum
               laetitiae
               tum
               dolori
               sunt
               communes
               ,
               Xenoph.
               Lib
            
             7.
             
             Sect.
             620.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             of
             manifold
             afflictions
             accompanying
             their
             comforts
             :
             As
             here
             in
             their
             return
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             had
             been
             so
             long
             absent
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Friends
             ,
             met
             at
             last
             ,
             weep
             because
             they
             have
             wanted
             one
             another
             so
             long
             :
             When
             they
             ken'd
             a
             returning
             God
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             grieve
             them
             that
             they
             had
             wanted
             his
             sight
             Seventy
             years
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             divers
             of
             their
             brethren
             were
             scattered
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             abode
             still
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             or
             not
             willing
             to
             return
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             6.
             
             Now
             every
             creature
             mourns
             when
             it
             wants
             its
             company
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             their
             Countrey
             was
             spoiled
             and
             wasted
             .
             A
             great
             Comfort
             it
             was
             to
             see
             Jerusalem
             ,
             builded
             as
             a
             
               City
               compact
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             122.
             3.
             but
             to
             see
             it
             burnt
             and
             broken
             and
             consum'd
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             weeping
             business
             ,
             Neh.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             to
             meet
             with
             so
             many
             Enemies
             and
             Oppositions
             in
             their
             own
             Countrey
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             made
             Heathen
             Kings
             to
             be
             for
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             
             had
             to
             do
             with
             malevolent
             men
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             Neh.
             2.
             10.
             that
             would
             do
             them
             all
             hurt
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             but
             no
             good
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             to
             have
             any
             ,
             but
             against
             their
             will.
             This
             they
             might
             foresee
             when
             they
             went
             to
             Zion
             and
             grieve
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             Temple
             was
             burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             had
             never
             an
             House
             to
             dwell
             in
             with
             them
             ;
             we
             may
             see
             the
             sadness
             of
             this
             in
             the
             mournful
             posture
             of
             those
             fourscore
             men
             ,
             Jer.
             41.
             5
             ,
             6.
             that
             are
             said
             indeed
             ,
             to
             come
             with
             Offerings
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             the
             news
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             that
             House
             had
             not
             sounded
             so
             far
             as
             Sechem
             and
             Shilo
             :
             They
             came
             therefore
             to
             present
             their
             piety
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             House
             as
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Lord
             had
             had
             an
             House
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             stood
             not
             now
             as
             before
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             so
             sad
             ;
             for
             what
             's
             Canaan
             without
             
               Jerusalem
               ?
               Jerusalem
            
             without
             
               Zion
               ?
               Zion
            
             without
             God
             ?
             and
             where
             was
             God
             then
             (
             most
             eminently
             )
             but
             in
             his
             Holy
             Temple
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             Because
             ,
             though
             after
             their
             return
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             new
             Temple
             erected
             ,
             yet
             that
             fell
             so
             short
             of
             the
             former
             that
             they
             came
             therefore
             weeping
             ,
             Ezek.
             3.
             12.
             
             Hagg.
             2.
             33.
             
             To
             which
             we
             may
             add
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             never
             like
             to
             see
             things
             in
             their
             Countrey
             restored
             to
             any
             such
             Beauty
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             it
             in
             formerly
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             looking
             on
             things
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             most
             had
             not
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             to
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Hag.
             2.
             7.
             yea
             ,
             all
             generally
             had
             a
             dim
             eye
             in
             those
             days
             as
             to
             things
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             was
             cause
             enough
             to
             mourn
             for
             their
             Sin.
             In
             regard
             whereof
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             a
             mourning
             making
             way
             for
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             hears
             Ephraim
             bemoaning
             ,
             and
             then
             resolves
             on
             their
             return
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             they
             came
             to
             their
             Countrey
             they
             had
             cause
             to
             weep
             for
             that
             so
             long
             continued
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             to
             be
             continued
             Desolation
             that
             was
             there
             because
             of
             their
             Sin.
             It
             was
             mentioned
             before
             as
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             is
             repeated
             as
             reflecting
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             ,
             their
             Sin
             ;
             which
             they
             saw
             they
             had
             great
             cause
             to
             lament
             when
             they
             had
             viewed
             it
             in
             that
             Looking-glass
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Nations
             ruine
             :
             as
             
             Joseph's
             Brethren
             mourned
             for
             the
             ill
             and
             most
             sinful
             usage
             of
             their
             Brother
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             harshly
             used
             themselves
             .
             See
             Dan.
             9.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             18.
             
             Ezra
             9.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Though
             they
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             mercy
             they
             had
             in
             their
             return
             ,
             yet
             even
             that
             Mercy
             gave
             them
             cause
             so
             much
             to
             mourn
             for
             their
             sin
             against
             so
             good
             a
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             
             Ezra
             9.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             After
             they
             were
             come
             into
             their
             Countrey
             they
             sinned
             grievously
             on
             a
             sudden
             and
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             Hag.
             1.
             4.
             and
             so
             had
             reason
             to
             come
             to
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             it
             seems
             before
             it
             was
             quite
             finished
             )
             with
             trembling
             and
             weeping
             ,
             Ezra
             10.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             Nehem.
             13.
             7
             ,
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Howsoever
             therefore
             they
             returned
             rejoycing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             6.
             12
             ,
             last
             ;
             Looking
             to
             their
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Goodness
             towards
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             with
             weeping
             also
             ,
             looking
             upon
             themselves
             and
             their
             Sin
             ,
             the
             impressions
             whereof
             they
             saw
             in
             their
             many-ways
             sad
             Condition
             .
             We
             find
             on
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             weeping
             in
             one
             respect
             ,
             and
             
               great
               Mirth
            
             on
             another
             ,
             Neh.
             8.
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             But
             here
             three
             things
             may
             be
             added
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             this
             (
             as
             we
             said
             in
             the
             former
             question
             )
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             times
             of
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             whom
             many
             came
             in
             weeping
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             Sin
             ?
             Mark
             9.
             24.
             
             Luke
             7.
             38.
             
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             and
             16.
             39.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             extended
             to
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             called
             ,
             (
             in
             
               futurum
               tempus
               complenda
               haec
               prophetia
               ad
               huc
               restat
               .
            
             Oecolamp
             .
             )
             when
             no
             doubt
             they
             shall
             come
             in
             weepping
             for
             their
             infinite
             despight
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             shall
             know
             then
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             not
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             1.
             
             Then
             shall
             that
             pierce
             the
             Nation
             to
             the
             heart
             which
             hath
             pricked
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Nation
             already
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             41.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             it
             's
             ordinary
             for
             God's
             Children
             still
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             to
             God
             weeping
             in
             their
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             yea
             and
             afterward
             also
             when
             they
             deal
             ill
             with
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             51.
             8.
             17.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             75.
             for
             though
             they
             know
             their
             Sin
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             a
             woful
             thing
             Psalm
             88.
             15.
             to
             endure
             the
             hidings
             of
             Gods
             face
             ,
             the
             terrours
             and
             perplexities
             of
             Spirit
             that
             a
             pardoned
             Sinner
             (
             whom
             God
             will
             never
             send
             to
             Hell
             )
             may
             be
             put
             to
             undergo
             ;
             And
             withal
             ,
             they
             mourn
             the
             more
             with
             tears
             of
             Love
             because
             their
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             Luk.
             7.
             47.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             In
             any
             special
             strait
             which
             puts
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             to
             a
             wrestling
             with
             God
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             in
             how
             many
             ,
             is
             that
             wrestling
             accompanied
             with
             weeping
             as
             well
             as
             managed
             with
             Supplication
             ?
             Hos
             .
             12.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Jer.
               50.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               They
               shall
               go
               and
               seek
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ;
               They
               shall
               ask
               the
               way
               to
               Zion
               with
               their
               faces
               thitherward
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               What
               did
               the
               People
               of
               God
               intend
               in
               their
               flocking
               together
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               what
               need
               so
               much
               adoe
               ?
               Is
               not
               he
               every-where
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             The
             Text
             expresseth
             their
             great
             end
             to
             be
             to
             seek
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             him
             by
             asking
             and
             travelling
             the
             way
             to
             Zion
             .
          
           
             Here
             then
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             end
             .
             2.
             
             The
             way
             .
             3.
             
             The
             firm
             setting
             of
             their
             faces
             to
             walk
             in
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             
               their
               God
            
             as
             the
             Wife
             doth
             her
             own
             dear
             Husband
             whom
             she
             dearly
             wants
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             John
             20.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             thereof
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             and
             their
             God
             had
             been
             long
             separated
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             It
             's
             true
             that
             God
             is
             every-where
             even
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Esther
               ,
               Mordecai
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Children
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             Heathen
             enemies
             could
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             observation
             ,
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             
             that
             if
             Mordecai
             were
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Haman
             should
             sure
             fall
             before
             him
             ,
             Esth
             .
             6.
             13.
             
             But
             yet
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             every-where
             as
             he
             was
             in
             Zion
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               and
               here
               will
               I
               dwell
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             132.
             14.
             
             Indeed
             ,
             they
             saw
             his
             power
             in
             Babylon
             and
             his
             Providence
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             Face
             and
             Countenance
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             17.
             and
             45.
             15.
             
             Psal
             .
             80.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Not
             but
             that
             they
             might
             see
             God
             in
             their
             Captivity
             if
             they
             looked
             after
             him
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             23.
             and
             thereby
             they
             lived
             while
             they
             were
             in
             that
             Condition
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             but
             they
             could
             not
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             sensible
             manifestations
             as
             they
             did
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             his
             House
             ,
             Psal
             .
             27.
             4.
             
             Thus
             therefore
             they
             seek
             him
             that
             they
             may
             see
             his
             Power
             and
             his
             Glory
             ,
             
               So
               as
               they
               have
               seen
               him
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             63.
             2.
             
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Here
             's
             the
             way
             to
             enjoy
             their
             God
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             getting
             to
             Zion
             ,
             which
             that
             they
             might
             do
             ,
             they
             
               ask
               the
               way
            
             :
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             double
             asking
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             way
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             and
             so
             these
             Jews
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             Liberty
             to
             return
             from
             Babylon
             to
             their
             owncountrey
             ,
             sought
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             besought
             from
             God
             a
             
             
               right
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             safe
             and
             ready
             way
             to
             Jerusalem
             and
             Zion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             way
             of
             enquiries
             ,
             where-ever
             direction
             might
             be
             obtained
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             threefold
             asking
             the
             way
             to
             Zion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             earthly
             Zion
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             to
             go
             thither
             by
             uncouth
             and
             unknown
             places
             ;
             which
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             gone
             once
             before
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             70
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             direct
             way
             ,
             but
             such
             ways
             as
             the
             enemy
             pleased
             to
             carry
             them
             :
             And
             the
             younger
             never
             went
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Spiritual
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             
             So
             divers
             Jews
             of
             old
             have
             enquired
             how
             to
             get
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             a
             Christian
             State
             ,
             Jo●
             .
             9.
             36.
             
             Act.
             2.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             41.
             
             &
             9.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             also
             the
             so
             long
             rejected
             Jews
             will
             do
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             call
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             believe
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             come
             into
             Christ
             and
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             31.
             for
             Baptism
             (
             which
             is
             an
             ingraffing
             into
             Christ
             and
             imbodying
             into
             the
             Church
             )
             still
             goeth
             along
             with
             Believing
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             and
             Act.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Heavenly
             Zion
             ,
             which
             come
             
             in
             upon
             Coming
             to
             God
             and
             to
             Christ
             Spiritually
             and
             by
             Faith
             ,
             as
             the
             happy
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             John
             10.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Luke
             23.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             The
             Thief
             that
             thus
             applied
             himself
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             presently
             a
             promise
             and
             a
             possession
             of
             paradise
             :
             He
             that
             is
             a
             good
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             shall
             receive
             
               the
               blessing
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             24.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
               even
               Life
               for
               evermore
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             133.
             3.
             
             See
             Isa
             .
             35.
             10.
             coming
             to
             mount
             Zion
             first
             ,
             brings
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             :
             at
             last
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             To
             this
             may
             be
             referred
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             her
             enquiry
             of
             the
             place
             and
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             John
             4.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             it's
             like
             it
             was
             as
             looking
             after
             her
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             tells
             her
             ,
             
               Salvation
               is
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             v.
             22.
             and
             the
             way
             to
             it
             is
             not
             to
             go
             to
             mount
             Gerizzim
             ,
             but
             to
             mount
             Zion
             ;
             so
             she
             calls
             out
             her
             City
             to
             the
             Saviour
             that
             was
             there
             ,
             for
             
               Saviours
               come
               upon
               mount
               Zion
            
             ,
             Obad.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             here
             's
             their
             firm
             resolution
             to
             come
             to
             Zion
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             their
             carriage
             ,
             posture
             and
             deportment
             :
             It
             is
             
               with
               their
               faces
               thitherward
            
             .
          
           
             This
             implieth
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             their
             intent
             was
             to
             get
             thither
             ,
             as
             men
             intend
             to
             travel
             thither
             whither
             they
             set
             
             their
             faces
             ,
             not
             to
             that
             place
             on
             which
             
             they
             turn
             theirs
             backs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             great
             desire
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             the
             way
             and
             the
             journeys
             end
             are
             
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             5.
             
             Which
             is
             therefore
             accompanied
             with
             a
             suitable
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             a
             contending
             against
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             constancy
             also
             of
             their
             Resolution
             to
             go
             on
             still
             till
             they
             come
             thither
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             go
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             till
             they
             met
             together
             
               in
               Zion
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               there
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             84.
             7.
             
             They
             did
             fill
             up
             to
             follow
             after
             God
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.
             24.
             with
             ,
             v.
             4.
             
             It
             's
             all
             summed
             up
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God's
             Servants
             (
             especially
             after
             God
             and
             they
             have
             been
             long
             asunder
             )
             1.
             
             Greatly
             desire
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.
             8
             ,
             9.
             2
             
             :
             Earnestly
             feek
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             early
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.
             9.
             using
             all
             means
             ,
             sparing
             no
             Labour
             or
             Cost
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             3.
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             63.
             8.
             
             If
             God
             be
             not
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             put
             the
             Key
             under
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Judah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             11.
             16.
             2.
             
             They
             never
             rest
             till
             they
             have
             found
             him
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             4.
             
             If
             this
             be
             not
             he
             ,
             they
             will
             seek
             for
             another
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             13.
             
             John
             20.
             15.
             
             Moses
             cannot
             find
             him
             in
             Pharaoh's
             court
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             goes
             to
             seek
             him
             amongst
             Gods
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             there
             he
             found
             him
             .
          
           
             They
             never
             lived
             with
             God
             really
             ,
             that
             can
             live
             without
             him
             quietly
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Jer.
               50.
               5.
               
            
             
               Come
               ,
               Let
               us
               join
               our selves
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Covenant
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               What
               was
               the
               main
               end
               of
               the
               People
               of
               God
               in
               seeking
               their
               God
               in
               Zion
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             general
             ,
             to
             
               join
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             2.
             
             In
             particular
             ,
             to
             join
             themselves
             to
             him
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             that
             a
             
               perpetual
               Covenant
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             join
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ]
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             been
             long
             disjoined
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             their
             Sin
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             1
             ,
             2.
             especially
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             11.
             13.
             
             Thereby
             they
             left
             their
             first
             Husband
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.
             7.
             and
             joined
             themselves
             to
             Idols
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             28.
             
             Hos
             .
             2.
             17.
             unto
             which
             we
             may
             add
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             their
             resting
             on
             Heathen-help
             which
             was
             another
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             they
             forsook
             God
             and
             fled
             to
             them
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Hos
             .
             7.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             
             and
             these
             things
             at
             last
             caused
             .
             God
             to
             depart
             quite
             from
             them
             :
             Now
             when
             they
             returned
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             meditated
             a
             Conjunction
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             expresly
             renounced
             both
             these
             evils
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.
             3
             ,
             8.
             and
             bound
             themselves
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             29.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             disjoined
             from
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             their
             long-continued
             Captivity
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             set
             far
             from
             the
             Lords
             Land
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.
             3.
             deprived
             of
             the
             Lords
             Ordinances
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             wonted
             Protection
             ,
             of
             his
             wonted
             Provision
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             far
             as
             that
             they
             did
             eat
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
             Lament
             .
             2.
             20.
             
             No
             marvel
             therefore
             if
             they
             set
             their
             Faces
             towards
             Zion
             ,
             (
             when
             God
             set
             them
             free
             from
             Babylon
             )
             for
             the
             re-enjoying
             of
             God
             and
             all
             his
             Goodness
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             when
             Christ
             was
             come
             and
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             they
             glewed
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             17
             )
             that
             were
             before
             un-glewed
             ;
             the
             Gentiles
             altogether
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             12.
             and
             the
             Jews
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ;
             see
             Act.
             17.
             34.
             
             Gentiles
             glewed
             ,
             and
             Act.
             2.
             41.
             
             Jews
             added
             ,
             for
             the
             converted
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             thereby
             entred
             
             into
             an
             Oath
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             stick
             fast
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             and
             Soldiers
             unto
             their
             Lives
             end
             :
             So
             also
             the
             rejected
             Jews
             (
             so
             long
             disjoined
             )
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             please
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             joined
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             )
             be
             
               grassed
               again
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             joining
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ]
             And
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             hath
             ever
             been
             Gods
             way
             of
             Conjunction
             with
             himself
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             before
             man's
             fall
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             since
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             ever
             be
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             :
             so
             ,
             at
             Christ's
             coming
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             were
             invited
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             by
             presenting
             unto
             them
             the
             Promises
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             and
             they
             were
             called
             upon
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Children
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Act.
            
             3.
             25
             ,
             26.
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             came
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             upon
             Covenant-terms
             ,
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               I
               will
               call
               them
               my
               People
               that
               were
               not
               my
               People
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             last
             we
             find
             to
             be
             upon
             a
             Covenant-account
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             needed
             greatly
             ,
             and
             
             now
             expected
             a
             restauration
             by
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             restoring
             of
             their
             state
             ,
             Jer.
             33.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Hos
             .
             14.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Now
             the
             forgiving
             of
             sin
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             prevention
             of
             danger
             and
             recovery
             from
             Church-calamity
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             32.
             hath
             still
             been
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Covenant
             
               (
               Levit.
            
             26.
             42.
             
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             called
             
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             2
             King.
             23.
             2.
             see
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             12.
             
             &
             29.
             10.
             2
             
             Chron.
             34.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Ezra
             10.
             2
             
             ;
             3.
             
             Neh.
             9.
             38.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             a
             Covenant
             sets
             all
             right
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             binding
             man
             to
             the
             duty
             that
             God
             expecteth
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             giving
             him
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             good
             that
             God
             promiseth
             :
             see
             Deut.
             19.
             16.
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             Peace
             therefore
             and
             all
             good
             is
             like
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             nay
             ,
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             had
             by
             Covenant-making
             ,
             and
             Covenant-keeping
             ;
             for
             Covenant-mercy
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             where
             there
             is
             a
             care
             of
             Covenant-duty
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             ,
             at
             Christ's
             coming
             (
             to
             which
             this
             Prophecy
             refers
             )
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             joined
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             New-Testament
             ,
             
               (
               Heb.
            
             8.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             9.
             15.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             new-administration
             of
             the
             old
             and
             ever-abiding
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             So
             that
             comprehending
             Gospel-times
             
             within
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             those
             Jews
             that
             came
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             new
             Work
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             way
             of
             God
             to
             be
             walked
             in
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             substance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             reformed
             and
             refined
             way
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             unto
             which
             they
             that
             would
             then
             join
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             must
             apply
             themselves
             ,
             Joh.
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             is
             described
             to
             be
             a
             
               perpetual
               Covenant
               never
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
            
             which
             is
             true
             of
             every
             Covenant
             made
             with
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             but
             two
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             why
             this
             expression
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             old
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             old
             administration
             ,
             was
             broken
             and
             forgotten
             by
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             32
             
             Heb.
             8.
             9.
             for
             indeed
             ,
             they
             turned
             it
             into
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             Ro.
             9.
             32
             and
             so
             break
             wilfully
             what
             they
             could
             not
             keep
             perfectly
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             disregarded
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             albeit
             it
             was
             not
             so
             in
             those
             times
             with
             the
             faithful
             ,
             who
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             did
             by
             Grace
             derive
             it
             from
             that
             done
             in
             new-Testament-times
             ,
             acceptably
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             obtained
             pardon
             through
             Christ
             for
             the
             breaches
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             new-Testament
             ,
             
             there
             is
             (
             for
             those
             that
             be
             really
             and
             inwardly
             within
             the
             Covenant
             )
             Grace
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             arising
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             these
             Gospel-times
             ,
             and
             from
             Gospel-dispensations
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             imposed
             an
             hard
             task
             and
             gave
             no
             straw
             or
             strength
             whereby
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             19.
             
             And
             withal
             now
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Grace
             both
             for
             Obedience
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Covenant
             becomes
             more
             clearly
             ,
             than
             ever
             heretofore
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             gracious
             resolution
             of
             those
             that
             be
             in
             it
             to
             keep
             it
             and
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             God
             for
             ever
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             greater
             Power
             of
             Grace
             to
             make
             good
             this
             resolution
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             a
             clearer
             manifestation
             that
             God
             himself
             will
             make
             it
             good
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             Covenant
             runs
             ;
             I
             will
             make
             an
             
               everlasting
               Covenant
            
             ,
             for
             
               I
               will
               not
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               and
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               into
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               Jer.
            
             32.
             40.
             since
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             fail
             on
             either
             part
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             perpetual
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             the
             new-Testament
             administration
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Matt.
             28.
             
             ●0
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             in
             this
             coming
             in
             for
             this
             glorious
             end
             ,
             they
             encourage
             one
             another
             ,
             
               come
               and
               let
               us
               join
               our selves
               ,
            
             for
             they
             that
             come
             to
             God
             in
             good
             earnest
             love
             and
             move
             to
             have
             many
             with
             them
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             29.
             for
             Gods
             greater
             glory
             ,
             Pro.
             14.
             28.
             the
             better
             drawing
             in
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             greater
             comfort
             by
             a
             greater
             company
             :
             see
             Isa
             .
             2.
             3
             
             Zech.
             8.
             21.
             
             &c.
             Joh
             ,
             1.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             45.
             
             &
             4.
             28
             ,
             29
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               Lam.
               3.
               64
               ,
               65
               ,
               66.
               
            
             
               
                 Render
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 them
                 sorrow
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 thy
                 curse
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 Persecute
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 in
                 anger
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Heavens
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Is
               it
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               use
               such
               imprecations
               as
               these
               ?
               or
               what
               use
               is
               to
               be
               ade
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Justice
             on
             the
             desperate
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             party
             is
             ,
             (
             and
             by
             these
             words
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             )
             lawfully
             desired
             of
             God.
             If
             we
             knew
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             were
             and
             ever
             would
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             might
             lawfully
             pray
             against
             them
             by
             name
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             particular
             Persons
             are
             not
             known
             to
             be
             such
             by
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             such
             as
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             Prophets
             had
             :
             hence
             there
             are
             such
             fearful
             imprecations
             ,
             Psal
             .
             109.
             wherein
             there
             is
             an
             eye
             on
             the
             Person
             of
             Judas
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             Act.
             1.
             20.
             
             And
             such
             also
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             Paul
             prayed
             against
             the
             Person
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             of
             Alexander
             Coppersmith
             ,
             of
             whose
             wickedness
             there
             was
             not
             only
             an
             Experimental
             manifestation
             ,
             but
             the
             state
             of
             whose
             Person
             also
             might
             be
             known
             to
             Paul
             by
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             have
             not
             in
             these
             days
             ;
             And
             yet
             ,
             from
             experimental
             indications
             ,
             and
             eminent
             evidences
             ,
             that
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             committed
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             those
             days
             prayed
             God
             to
             confound
             him
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             were
             their
             Liege
             Lord
             ▪
             and
             though
             they
             prayed
             for
             other
             Heathen
             and
             persecuting
             Emperours
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             those
             that
             pour
             forth
             such
             dreadful
             prayers
             ,
             besides
             a
             Spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             an
             eminently-composed
             Spirit
             ,
             having
             in
             it
             a
             pure
             Zeal
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             :
             So
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             whereby
             they
             prophesied
             ,
             by
             the
             
             same
             they
             prayed
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             his
             People
             .
             The
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             Zechariah
             the
             son
             of
             Jehojada
             ,
             who
             concludes
             thus
             with
             those
             that
             opposed
             him
             and
             slew
             him
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               look
               upon
               it
               and
               require
               it
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             22.
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             the
             prayer
             ,
             v.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Thus
             Paul
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             so
             thundered
             against
             Elymas
             ,
             that
             (
             albeit
             we
             find
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             formed
             into
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             yet
             )
             it
             had
             ,
             the
             same
             sad
             effect
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             we
             having
             not
             such
             a
             discerning
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             purity
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             those
             extraordinary
             Servants
             of
             God
             had
             when
             they
             were
             about
             the
             Spirits
             work
             :
             we
             may
             not
             take
             upon
             us
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             only
             pray
             in
             general
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             thou
             knowest
             to
             be
             implacable
             enemies
             not
             belonging
             to
             thine
             election
             ,
             cut
             them
             off
             :
             See
             Psal
             .
             79.
             12.
             
             Judg.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             we
             may
             thus
             pray
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             saith
             concerning
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             (
             vengeance
             and
             recompence
             belonging
             to
             God
             )
             
               their
               foot
               shall
               slide
               in
               due
               time
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.
             35.
             
             Now
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             promise
             suitable
             to
             the
             sad
             Estate
             and
             present
             
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             we
             present
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             (
             with
             respect
             to
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             Safety
             )
             suitable
             to
             that
             promise
             ?
             so
             in
             the
             case
             here
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             v.
             64.
             is
             directly
             founded
             upon
             Jeremies
             prophesy
             and
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             6.
             24.
             36.
             56.
             
             And
             that
             v.
             65.
             is
             suitable
             to
             Jer.
             51.
             29.
             
             The
             land
             shall
             tremble
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             so
             for
             praying
             for
             a
             curse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             a
             Scripture-ground
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
             Psalm
             .
             109.
             17.
             
             Nor
             that
             
               persecute
               and
               destroy
               them
            
             ,
             v.
             66.
             we
             find
             the
             like
             ,
             Psal
             .
             83.
             15.
             17.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             is
             sufficient
             reason
             of
             desiring
             revenge
             ,
             Psal
             .
             94.
             1.
             
             (
             so
             that
             it
             be
             not
             with
             a
             distempered
             and
             selfish
             Spirit
             )
             upon
             all
             irreconcileable
             enemies
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             these
             general
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             applied
             of
             God
             to
             such
             particular
             enemies
             who-ever
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             in
             woful
             case
             .
          
           
             
               Obj.
               But
               the
               new
               Testament
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 despightfully
                 use
                 you
                 and
                 persecute
                 you
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               5.
               44.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               14.
               
               And
               Christ
               and
               Steven
               prayed
               for
               those
               that
               kild
               them
               .
            
             
               A.
               To
               this
               it
               may
               be
               said
               in
               general
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               is
               more
               revealed
               and
               shed
               forth
               in
               Gospel-times
               ,
               
               so
               we
               should
               express
               more
               Love
               to
               others
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               good
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               3.
               12.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               2.
               4.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               12.
               2
               
               Cor.
               12.
               15.
               
            
             
               Particularly
               .
               1.
               
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               praying
               against
               them
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               against
               us
               furiously
               ,
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               imitation
               and
               perswasion
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               passion
               and
               prejudice
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               prayed
               for
               those
               that
               crucified
               him
               ;
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               23.
               34
               
               So
               Stevens
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 this
                 sin
                 to
                 their
                 Charge
                 ,
              
               Act.
               7.
               60.
               may
               seem
               to
               respect
               those
               that
               did
               what
               they
               did
               against
               him
               out
               of
               a
               blind
               Zeal
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               very
               stern
               against
               those
               of
               them
               that
               were
               obstinate
               ,
               v.
               51
               ,
               52
               ,
               53
               ,
               54.
               
               And
               whereas
               Saul
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               converted
               by
               (
               and
               sure
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               )
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               he
               declareth
               that
               he
               obtained
               mercy
               because
               what
               he
               did
               ill
               ,
               he
               did
               ignorantly
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               13
               ,
               Unto
               all
               ignorant
               opposers
               ,
               mercy
               should
               be
               shewed
               and
               meekness
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               25.
               
               Tit.
               2.
               2.
               
               As
               also
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               be
               instigated
               by
               others
               ,
               Mat.
               27.
               20.
               with
               Luk.
               23.
               34.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               8.
               10
               ,
               12.
               
               Paul
               declares
               good
               thoughts
               of
               the
               troubled
               ,
               but
               prayes
               fearfully
               against
               the
               Troublers
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               7.
               
               Act.
               13.
               10
               1.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               evil
               cause
               or
               course
               that
               wicked
               men
               defend
               against
               God
               and
               his
               People
               ,
               we
               may
               pray
               against
               but
               not
               so
               against
               their
               persons
               .
               We
               find
               not
               that
               David
               prayed
               against
               ,
               the
               Person
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               Counsel
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               15.
               31.
               
               So
               the
               first
               Christians
               prayed
               not
               against
               the
               persons
               of
               them
               that
               sat
               in
               Counsel
               against
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               against
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               29.
               
               Or
               ,
               if
               in
               such
               prayers
               ,
               the
               Persons
               be
               sometimes
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               we
               find
               in
               Scripture
               that
               it
               is
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               works
               ,
               Neh.
               6.
               14.
               as
               a
               vile
               Person
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               Psal
               .
               15.
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               done
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               Servants
               of
               God
               in
               ,
               extraordinary
               cases
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               safe
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               mentioning
               particular
               persons
               ,
               to
               wrap
               them
               up
               in
               the
               general
               evil
               cause
               and
               course
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               against
               ,
               as
               Paul
               doth
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               12.
               
               If
               particular
               persons
               come
               under
               the
               general
               head
               of
               disturbers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               enemies
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               they
               justly
               fall
               under
               Church-imprecations
               ;
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               directed
               against
               this
               or
               that
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               generality
               ,
               against
               this
               and
               that
               man
               ,
               without
               pointing
               to
               any
               ,
               as
               enemies
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Souls
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               pray
               at
               all
               against
               our
               own
               private
               and
               personal
               enemies
               ,
               as
               seeking
               to
               be
               revenged
               of
               them
               (
               though
               we
               may
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               restrain
               them
               ,
               and
               defend
               us
               from
               their
               ●alice
               ,
               Psal
               119.
               121
               ,
               122.
               )
               This
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               new-Testament
               precepts
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               enemies
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               44.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               14.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               against
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Cause
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               Psalm
               94.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               5.
               we
               may
               pray
               ,
               Judges
               5.
               31.
               
               Neh.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               Yet
               not
               without
               limitation
               ;
               as
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               must
               be
               done
               with
               a
               pure
               Zeal
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               because
               we
               suffer
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               truly
               and
               clearly
               and
               meerly
               ,
               &
               forthat
               very
               reason
               because
               they
               are
               enemies
               to
               God
               and
               undoers
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               when
               else
               we
               wish
               them
               all
               good
               :
               So
               it
               was
               with
               Jeremy
               ;
               he
               spake
               good
               before
               God
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               Jer.
               18
               ,
               20.
               yet
               see
               what
               dreadful
               prayers
               he
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               such
               enemies
               to
               God
               that
               they
               sought
               to
               kill
               him
               that
               spake
               from
               God
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               not
               kill
               them
               ,
               v.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               so
               Psal
               .
               74.
               22
               ,
               23.
               their
               prayers
               against
               enemies
               are
               put
               on
               Gods
               account
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               Psal
               .
               79.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               10
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               It
               must
               be
               done
               not
               absolutely
               but
               orderly
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               their
               Conversion
               (
               for
               a
               Saul
               may
               be
               converted
               )
               2.
               for
               their
               Restraint
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               change
               or
               check
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Esau's
               ,
               Gen
               33.
               10.
               or
               bind
               their
               tongues
               and
               hands
               as
               he
               did
               
                 Laban's
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               31.
               29.
               
               But
               3.
               the
               highest
               and
               heaviest
               Prayers
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               presented
               before
               God
               (
               and
               for
               God
               )
               against
               those
               enemies
               of
               himself
               and
               his
               people
               that
               are
               incurable
               and
               ever
               will
               be
               incorrigible
               :
               Who
               such
               be
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knows
               and
               not
               we
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               leave
               our
               Prayers
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               he
               will
               with
               them
               ;
               yea
               we
               may
               pray
               him
               to
               confound
               and
               trouble
               them
               for
               ever
               rather
               than
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               known
               to
               be
               
                 most
                 high
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               When
               we
               aim
               purely
               at
               that
               end
               ,
               we
               may
               pray
               against
               desperate
               enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               
                 put
                 to
                 shame
                 and
                 perish
                 ,
                 Psalm
              
               83.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               &
               129.
               5.
               
               But
               all
               carnal
               and
               selfish
               mixtures
               ,
               motives
               and
               motions
               are
               to
               be
               abandoned
               :
               And
               we
               must
               know
               
                 of
                 what
                 Spirit
                 we
                 are
              
               ,
               Luk.
               9.
               55.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 What
                 use
                 may
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 those
                 prayers
                 in
                 Scripture
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 imitate
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 or
                 Patience
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               A.
               1.
               
               We
               may
               look
               upon
               them
               with
               much
               comfort
               ,
               as
               Prophesies
               (
               though
               formed
               into
               a
               Prayer
               )
               of
               the
               woful
               state
               and
               end
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               People
               :
               what
               is
               put
               into
               this
               Prayer
               here
               was
               put
               into
               Jeremie's
               Prophesy
               before
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               ,
               p.
               54.
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               they
               prayed
               more
               particularly
               ,
               we
               may
               make
               use
               of
               in
               a
               generality
               ,
               and
               direct
               it
               against
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               
               Devil
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               more
               than
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdom
                 come
              
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               come
               ,
               if
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Satan
               do
               not
               come
               down
               ?
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               Ezek.
               3.
               20.
               
            
             
               When
               a
               Righteous
               man
               doth
               turn
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               commit
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               I
               lay
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               How
               can
               God
               be
               said
               to
               lay
               a
               stumbling-block
               before
               a
               Righteous
               man
               backsliding
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             by
             a
             Righteous
             man
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
             a
             man
             Righteous
             before
             God
             by
             Faith
             ,
             through
             Christ's
             Righteousness
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             whereunto
             is
             ever
             joyned
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             whereby
             
             he
             becomes
             a
             new
             creature
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             for
             such
             never
             fall
             quite
             away
             ,
             though
             they
             often
             fall
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Adam
             fell
             after
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             29.
             none
             so
             fall
             after
             the
             second
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             2.
             10.
             
             Jer.
             32.
             40.
             
             John
             10.
             28.
             
             Psal
             .
             1.
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             yet
             such
             an
             one
             may
             fall
             very
             low
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             degrees
             of
             grace
             ,
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             suavities
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             one
             Ezekiel
             or
             other
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             .
             But
             by
             a
             *
             righteous
             man
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             (
             and
             upon
             supposition
             of
             a
             total
             and
             final
             fall
             )
             is
             meant
             one
             righteous
             before
             men
             :
             As
             (
             1
             )
             In
             his
             own
             or
             other
             men's
             account
             ,
             Luk.
             15.
             7
             
             &
             16.
             15.
             yea
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             good
             men's
             account
             ;
             because
             charity
             binds
             to
             think
             the
             best
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             7.
             
             (
             2
             )
             By
             profession
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             
             (
             3
             )
             By
             a
             righteousness
             in
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             Mark.
             12.
             32
             ,
             34.
             and
             in
             divers
             parcels
             of
             outward
             practise
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Gods
             laying
             a
             stumbling-block
             before
             such
             a
             righteous
             man
             ;
             (
             righteous
             not
             by
             the
             Reality
             of
             Righteousness
             within
             )
             ;
             We
             may
             not
             imagin
             that
             God
             puts
             any
             unrighteousness
             into
             any
             such
             man
             or
             any
             man
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             inclines
             his
             heart
             to
             any
             evil
             ,
             James
             1.
             13.
             
             But
             two
             things
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             it
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             In
             a
             more
             spiritual
             sence
             Gods
             leaving
             of
             a
             backslider
             to
             his
             own
             backsliding
             heart
             ;
             yea
             giving
             him
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             81.
             12.
             or
             to
             Satan
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             22.
             yea
             farther
             God
             (
             in
             his
             just
             judgment
             )
             may
             raise
             up
             such
             Providences
             as
             his
             corrupt
             heart
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             a
             stumbling-block
             of
             ;
             a
             Persecution
             ,
             Matt.
             13.
             21.
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             sent
             to
             do
             it
             as
             a
             just
             punishment
             of
             former
             wilfulness
             ,
             Isa
             .
             6.
             10.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             34.
             
             Matt.
             21.
             44.
             
             Men
             lay
             one
             stumbling-block
             ,
             Ezek.
             14.
             4.
             and
             God
             laies
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             a
             more
             outward
             sence
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             stumbling-block
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             14.
             7.
             
             But
             for
             iniquity
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             punishment
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             Backslidings
             ,
             and
             a
             tottering
             in
             their
             state
             to
             utter
             ruin
             ;
             and
             (
             indeed
             )
             this
             and
             the
             former
             are
             both
             joyned
             together
             in
             Isa
             .
             8.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             very
             dreadful
             thing
             when
             God
             shall
             make
             any
             thing
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             to
             a
             man
             either
             way
             ;
             but
             more
             dreadful
             when
             he
             makes
             every
             thing
             ,
             yea
             and
             many
             things
             every
             way
             .
          
           
             Yet
             such
             (
             though
             not
             all
             such
             )
             may
             by
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             and
             Grace
             of
             
             God
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             ,
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             as
             here
             by
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             by
             his
             punishment
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             such
             Rods
             sometime
             beat
             folly
             out
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             bastards
             ,
             drive
             wanderers
             into
             the
             right-way
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               upright
               Walkers
            
             on
             in
             it
             )
             and
             so
             by
             their
             repenting
             they
             may
             prevent
             utter
             and
             endless
             perishing
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               I
               will
               judg
               you
               ,
               O
               house
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               ways
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               :
               Repent
               and
               turn
               your selves
               from
               all
               your
               Transgressions
               ;
               so
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               your
               ruin
               :
               Cast
               away
               from
               you
               all
               your
               Transgressions
               ;
               For
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               him
               that
               dyeth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               therefore
               turn
               your selves
               ,
               and
               live
               ye
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Ezek.
               20.
               25.
               
            
             
               Wherefore
               I
               gave
               them
               also
               statutes
               that
               were
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               judgments
               whereby
               they
               should
               not
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               How
               is
               God
               said
               to
               give
               statutes
               that
               were
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               tend
               to
               death
               ;
               when
               all
               his
               Laws
               and
               commands
               ever
               were
               and
               are
               good
               ,
            
             Nehem.
             9.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             A.
             1.
             
             First
             some
             understood
             this
             of
             those
             Decrees
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Judgments
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             that
             Rebellious
             state
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             said
             not
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             1
             Kings
             22.
             8.
             
             not
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             displeasing
             and
             destructive
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             and
             consider
             Ezek.
             14.
             21.
             
             Hos
             .
             10.
             10.
             
             Hab.
             1.
             12.
             
             Zeph.
             2.
             2.
             
             It
             's
             the
             Lord
             that
             gives
             the
             destroying
             sword
             a
             charge
             ,
             and
             every
             Judgment
             a
             commission
             ,
             Jer.
             47.
             7.
             
             But
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             generally
             taken
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             otherwise
             meant
             here
             ,
             v.
             39.
             where
             they
             are
             bid
             go
             serve
             every
             one
             his
             Idol
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             left
             and
             given
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             hope
             of
             holding
             them
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             giving
             them
             Statutes
             that
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             may
             comprehend
             these
             things
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             and
             they
             had
             such
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Statutes
             ensnaring
             them
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             Profaneness
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             at
             any
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Idolatrous
             and
             wicked
             Kings
             successively
             ;
             beginning
             with
             Jeroboam's
             Calves
             ,
             and
             continuing
             in
             the
             Idolatrous
             Statutes
             of
             Omri
             and
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             that
             stamp
             ,
             Micha
             .
             6.
             16.
             
             Nor
             was
             it
             
             thus
             only
             in
             Israel
             but
             in
             Judah
             also
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             days
             and
             ways
             of
             that
             wicked
             Jehoram
             ,
             who
             caused
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             commit
             whoredom
             ,
             and
             compelled
             Judah
             thereunto
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             21.
             22.
             and
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             Judah
             to
             err
             and
             do
             worse
             than
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             such
             Statutes
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             viz.
             providentially
             and
             in
             course
             of
             justice
             :
             (
             1
             )
             By
             giving
             them
             those
             Idolatrous
             Kings
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             who
             (
             together
             with
             their
             statesmen
             )
             would
             give
             and
             were
             left
             to
             give
             them
             such
             Idolatrous
             Laws
             ,
             Hos
             .
             13.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             (
             2
             )
             By
             passing
             out
             in
             the
             same
             times
             ,
             and
             sending
             among
             them
             by
             his
             just
             Providence
             ,
             such
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             as
             by
             whom
             the
             Idolatrous
             decrees
             of
             Princes
             were
             published
             and
             palliated
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             refused
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             were
             proclaimed
             factious
             and
             seditious
             men
             ;
             as
             we
             read
             in
             1
             Kings
             22.
             13.
             
             Jer.
             23.
             13.
             15.
             especially
             Kings
             7.
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             14.
             9.
             
             &
             22.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             (
             3
             )
             By
             leaving
             the
             People
             to
             be
             ensnared
             by
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             flatteries
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             through
             their
             own
             fault
             in
             two
             respects
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Through
             the
             darkness
             of
             their
             understanding
             ,
             whereby
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             yea
             wilful
             blindness
             whereby
             they
             cared
             not
             ,
             sought
             not
             ,
             to
             discern
             the
             evils
             and
             abominations
             of
             Laws
             crossing
             the
             Law
             of
             God
          
           
             2.
             
             Through
             the
             vileness
             of
             their
             Affections
             or
             the
             servility
             of
             their
             wills
             ,
             whereby
             if
             they
             saw
             the
             evil
             of
             such
             things
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             shun
             it
             ;
             but
             submitted
             their
             necks
             to
             all
             yokes
             ,
             were
             willing
             to
             walk
             after
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             loved
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             Jer.
             5.
             31.
             
             Hos
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             all
             this
             there
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             sinful
             part
             which
             was
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Peoples
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Judicial
             part
             which
             was
             Gods
             ,
             not
             by
             darting
             any
             darkness
             into
             their
             understandings
             ;
             but
             by
             not
             imparting
             any
             light
             ,
             but
             leaving
             them
             to
             their
             foolish
             and
             darkned
             hearts
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             14.
             
             Not
             by
             infusing
             any
             malignity
             into
             their
             wills
             ,
             but
             by
             not
             introducing
             any
             conquering
             Grace
             and
             Power
             .
             Now
             because
             this
             paenal
             part
             is
             Gods
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             give
             :
             So
             that
             God
             did
             not
             give
             Laws
             not
             good
             ,
             as
             a
             Lawgiver
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             judg
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             gave
             them
             and
             promoted
             them
             ,
             and
             
             by
             giving
             them
             up
             that
             would
             not
             obey
             him
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             also
             in
             the
             Babylonish
             Captivity
             with
             this
             wicked
             Peoples
             good-will
             and
             resolution
             to
             comply
             ,
             Ezekiel
             20.
             3.
             23.
             9.
             
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             still
             when
             an
             incorrigible
             Church
             is
             cast
             under
             Popish
             or
             Pagan
             Governours
             .
             Oh!
             it
             is
             their
             just
             and
             saddest
             judgment
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             Laws
             not
             good
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             obey
             the
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             Laws
             of
             God
             :
             As
             an
             enraged
             Father
             says
             to
             an
             incurable
             Son
             be
             gone
             ,
             
               (
               Abi
               hinc
               in
               malam
               Rem
               )
            
             and
             so
             leaves
             him
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Harlots
             and
             Varlots
             that
             will
             be
             his
             Companions
             ,
             Counsellors
             ,
             yea
             and
             Commanders
             also
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             26.
             
             So
             God
             provoked
             punishes
             by
             giving
             men
             up
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             leaving
             them
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             Psal
             .
             81.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Math.
             23.
             32.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             How
             much
             better
             is
             it
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             state-undoing
             ,
             or
             body-tormenting
             judgments
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             Soul-undoing
             Laws
             and
             Lusts
             ?
             The
             greatest
             evil
             of
             suffering
             is
             less
             than
             the
             least
             evil
             of
             Sin.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             
               Dan.
               6.
               10.
               
            
             
               Now
               when
               Daniel
               knew
               that
               the
               writing
               was
               signed
               ,
               he
               went
               into
               his
               house
               and
               his
               windows
               being
               open
               in
               his
               Chamber
               toward
               Jerusalem
               ,
               he
               kneeled
               upon
               his
               knees
               three
               times
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               prayed
               and
               gave
               thanks
               before
               his
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               aforetime
               ?
            
          
           
             Q.
             
               What
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               of
            
             Daniels
             
               opening
               his
               windows
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Of
             Daniels
             appearing
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             this
             great
             business
             these
             following
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             now
             in
             hand
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ;
             when
             the
             Presidents
             and
             Princes
             (
             that
             envied
             him
             )
             could
             find
             no
             fault
             or
             unfaithfulness
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             carriage
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             affairs
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             try
             whether
             they
             could
             find
             out
             any
             thing
             against
             him
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             law
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             saw
             well
             they
             had
             no
             other
             way
             to
             have
             their
             will
             of
             him
             .
             This
             being
             their
             design
             ,
             they
             so
             contrived
             and
             carried
             it
             on
             by
             a
             Decree
             which
             they
             drew
             the
             King
             to
             confirm
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             ;
             Either
             Daniel
             
             must
             desert
             the
             law
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             or
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             Den
             of
             Lions
             :
             So
             that
             his
             case
             seems
             to
             be
             much
             like
             that
             of
             Mordecai
             ,
             who
             was
             singled
             out
             as
             Gods
             Champion
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             Haman
             ,
             that
             was
             suffered
             to
             procure
             a
             Church-ruining
             Decree
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             purpose
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             to
             advance
             his
             Church
             and
             himself
             (
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             This
             being
             the
             case
             with
             Mordecai
             ,
             he
             will
             bow
             to
             Haman
             :
             This
             being
             the
             case
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             he
             will
             bow
             to
             God
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             come
             of
             it
             .
             No
             marvel
             :
             since
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             yield
             or
             dissemble
             now
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             stand
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Worship
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             utterly
             unlawful
             ;
             the
             divine
             rule
             being
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             to
             Caesar
             that
             which
             is
             Caesars
             (
             which
             he
             had
             still
             done
             )
             so
             to
             give
             unto
             God
             that
             which
             is
             Gods
             ;
             which
             he
             was
             now
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             God
             without
             witness
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             not
             only
             against
             the
             law
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             of
             nature
             also
             ;
             for
             against
             that
             it
             was
             to
             leave
             God
             un-served
             (
             or
             un-served
             as
             to
             the
             notice
             of
             men
             ▪
             and
             so
             as
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             do
             it
             in
             their
             sight
             )
             for
             a
             moneth
             together
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 did
                 not
              
               Daniel
               stand
               
               
                 up
                 against
                 so
                 ungodly
                 a
                 Decree
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 malicious
                 proceeding
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 blind
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               Because
               (
               it
               seems
               ,
               through
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Princes
               )
               he
               was
               absent
               at
               the
               contrivance
               (
               when
               ,
               if
               present
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               spoken
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               would
               )
               Here
               it
               is
               said
               
                 he
                 knew
                 the
                 writing
                 was
                 signed
                 ,
              
               but
               we
               find
               not
               that
               he
               knew
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               before
               ;
               and
               now
               it
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               for
               him
               to
               stir
               ,
               that
               being
               fully
               done
               which
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               State
               could
               not
               be
               revoked
               .
               It
               being
               to
               no
               purpose
               therefore
               for
               him
               to
               go
               to
               the
               King
               (
               for
               he
               could
               not
               help
               himself
               )
               v.
               14.
               15.
               
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 his
                 house
              
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               God
               ,
               nothing
               being
               now
               left
               him
               but
               to
               consider
               what
               he
               was
               to
               do
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               wait
               what
               God
               would
               do
               for
               him
               .
               But
               to
               go
               on
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               Daniel's
               place
               and
               station
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               publick
               person
               ,
               observed
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               reference
               to
               his
               Religion
               and
               the
               law
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               (
               being
               a
               kind
               Representative
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               )
               must
               either
               now
               stand
               to
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Worship
               and
               Glory
               of
               God
               must
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               in
               his
               own
               Church
               and
               amongst
               his
               own
               Company
               :
               Daniel
               
               therefore
               had
               great
               cause
               to
               say
               (
               as
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               6.
               11.
               
               )
               
                 should
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 flee
                 ?
              
               Should
               such
               a
               man
               as
               I
               Flinch
               ?
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               added
               that
               it
               was
               his
               use
               and
               custom
               to
               pray
               
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 day
              
               ;
               In
               the
               morning
               before
               he
               went
               about
               his
               business
               ,
               at
               noon
               ,
               and
               Meal-time
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               55.
               17.
               
               And
               at
               night
               when
               his
               business
               was
               dispatched
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               to
               take
               his
               Rest
               .
               Having
               still
               held
               (
               and
               held
               forth
               to
               the
               view
               of
               others
               )
               this
               course
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               time
               for
               him
               now
               to
               intermit
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               lying
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               to
               divide
               our
               time
               as
               to
               set
               apart
               daily
               some
               vacant
               times
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               to
               leave
               him
               a
               month
               without
               daring
               to
               have
               it
               known
               that
               any
               prayer
               is
               made
               to
               him
               :
               This
               is
               the
               more
               considerable
               here
               ,
               because
               ,
               by
               this
               decree
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               but
               God
               in
               the
               generality
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               called
               God
               was
               excluded
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               only
               set
               up
               to
               be
               sought
               to
               for
               thirty
               days
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               now
               there
               was
               more
               need
               to
               own
               God
               than
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               few
               that
               durst
               do
               it
               :
               The
               less
               reason
               therefore
               there
               was
               why
               Daniel
               should
               desist
               ,
               whom
               all
               men
               knew
               to
               have
               done
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Q
               
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
              
               viz.
               with
               his
               windows
               open
               ;
               
                 what
                 need
                 that
              
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               of
               that
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               observed
               before
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               he
               prayed
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               used
               to
               pray
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               in
               way
               of
               ostentation
               (
               it
               appears
               here
               it
               was
               his
               danger
               rather
               than
               his
               Honour
               among
               those
               Heathens
               )
               but
               it
               was
               done
               in
               way
               of
               publick
               Confession
               and
               open
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               as
               aforetime
               ,
               and
               why
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               compleatly
               the
               wonted
               acknowledgment
               now
               there
               was
               more
               need
               of
               it
               than
               there
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               :
               Hence
               he
               now
               used
               all
               the
               ceremonies
               and
               circumstances
               of
               Worship
               which
               he
               was
               observed
               to
               do
               it
               with
               before
               ;
               as
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               was
               done
               
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               low
               obscure
               Vault
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 windows
                 being
                 opened
              
               ;
               not
               in
               a
               Secret
               corner
               of
               the
               room
               ,
               or
               with
               Shutting
               window-leaves
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               opened
               their
               eyes
               might
               see
               what
               he
               was
               about
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               more
               open
               to
               his
               after-accusation
               ,
               v.
               11
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 He
                 kneeled
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
              
               ,
               a
               posture
               that
               speaks
               itself
               to
               them
               that
               behold
               it
               ,
               how
               that
               they
               are
               worshipping
               and
               praying
               
               to
               God
               that
               use
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               His
               windows
               were
               open
               
                 towards
                 Jerusalem
              
               ;
               because
               there
               had
               been
               ,
               yea
               and
               there
               would
               be
               again
               God's
               special
               presence
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               faith
               whereof
               ,
               they
               might
               Look
               thither
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               wherein
               they
               were
               so
               far
               removed
               from
               it
               :
               )
               withal
               ,
               when
               the
               Temple
               was
               first
               built
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               this
               looking
               towards
               Jerusalem
               and
               that
               house
               ,
               was
               put
               in
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               6.
               20
               ,
               21.
               37
               ,
               38.
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               being
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               still
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               special
               )
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               when
               they
               were
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               .
               See
               Jonah
               2.
               4.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               observed
               the
               same
               times
               too
               ,
               
                 Praying
                 and
                 Giving
                 thanks
              
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Lions
               )
               
                 before
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 three
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Th●s
               ●s
               Mordecai
               would
               neither
               bow
               nor
               budg
               ,
               neither
               
                 stand
                 up
                 nor
                 move
              
               ,
               nor
               do
               
                 Haman
                 any
                 reverence
                 ,
                 Esther
              
               .
               3.
               2.
               and
               5.
               9.
               
               So
               Daniel
               will
               not
               leave
               an
               hoof
               b●●ind
               him
               ,
               nor
               abate
               an
               hair
               of
               his
               former
               homage
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               in
               such
               things
               yields
               at
               all
               ,
               is
               like
               at
               last
               to
               yield
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 ●ourthly
                 ▪
              
               Had
               he
               not
               done
               thus
               ,
               great
               〈◊〉
               would
               have
               arisen
               in
               regard
               of
               him●●●●
               and
               others
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               As
               for
               himself
               ,
               whereas
               his
               body
               only
               would
               be
               endangered
               by
               disobeying
               the
               Decree
               (
               and
               yet
               it
               s
               conceived
               ,
               he
               might
               
               have
               a
               Revelation
               from
               God
               to
               secure
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               ;
               )
               Sure
               he
               had
               ,
               a
               corroboration
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               whereas
               his
               bodily
               Life
               only
               was
               at
               Stake
               :
               If
               he
               had
               been
               cowardly
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               his
               Soul
               would
               have
               been
               endangered
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               threatning
               of
               denying
               those
               that
               deny
               him
               before
               men
               ,
               
                 before
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               10.
               33.
               
               Luke
               12.
               9.
               affrighting
               also
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               ,
               Mat.
               10.
               28.
               
               For
               Confession
               is
               necessary
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               the
               Confession
               should
               becompleat
               also
               without
               giving
               place
               in
               the
               least
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               5.
               12.
               and
               therefore
               much
               less
               of
               the
               true
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               others
               ,
               his
               being
               off
               and
               on
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               an
               horrible
               offence
               :
               Both
               to
               the
               Heathen
               and
               the
               Jews
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               those
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               to
               do
               in
               this
               business
               )
               for
               would
               not
               they
               have
               said
               (
               if
               he
               had
               shrunk
               )
               that
               he
               had
               puld
               in
               his
               horns
               ,
               the
               Lions
               had
               tamed
               him
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               stand
               to
               his
               tackling
               ,
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               nor
               trust
               him
               with
               his
               Life
               ;
               nor
               own
               him
               as
               a
               God
               able
               to
               
               deliver
               him
               .
               In
               this
               offence
               ,
               the
               King
               himself
               would
               have
               been
               the
               highest
               ,
               for
               he
               found
               Daniel
               so
               Faithful
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               Faithful
               to
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               
                 served
                 continually
              
               ,
               v.
               20.
               (
               even
               then
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               thrown
               into
               a
               Lions
               Den
               for
               it
               )
               that
               he
               declares
               himself
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               that
               if
               his
               God
               were
               
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               ;
               So
               that
               the
               matter
               came
               to
               this
               Issue
               ,
               whether
               he
               believed
               his
               God
               was
               able
               to
               deliver
               him
               ;
               what
               an
               horrible
               stumbling-block
               therefore
               would
               this
               have
               been
               to
               the
               King
               and
               dishonour
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               stood
               it
               out
               ?
               yea
               to
               Daniel
               himself
               as
               having
               less
               Faith
               than
               his
               heathen
               King
               ;
               whom
               he
               so
               much
               honoured
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               he
               preferred
               God
               before
               him
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               those
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               must
               need
               have
               been
               taught
               ,
               yea
               compelled
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               14.
               to
               fall
               from
               God
               to
               Atheism
               if
               a
               Person
               so
               eminent
               for
               Piety
               as
               Daniel
               was
               ,
               had
               faln
               before
               them
               upon
               all
               these
               considerations
               .
               Daniel
               did
               not
               say
               ,
               (
               and
               it
               had
               been
               an
               high
               sin
               in
               ,
               him
               if
               he
               should
               have
               said
               )
               
                 A
                 lion
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               
                 he
                 trusted
                 to
                 his
                 God
              
               ,
               ●
               .
               23
               contemned
               the
               Lions
               ,
               and
               went
               on
               (
               in
               full
               )
               with
               all
               compleatness
               and
               ●●ns●ancy
               in
               his
               holy
               way
               :
            
             
             
               Which
               course
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               abundantly
               confirmed
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               same
               God
               that
               so
               confirmed
               him
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               miraculously
               preserved
               him
               by
               his
               Power
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Lions
               tore
               his
               accusers
               not
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               most
               really
               ,
               and
               most
               nobly
               fulfilled
               Christ's
               precept
               ,
               
                 give
                 unto
                 Cesar
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Cesars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
              
               ;
               So
               that
               he
               could
               say
               (
               with
               a
               most
               clear
               and
               calm
               conscience
               )
               
                 Before
                 him
                 ,
                 innocency
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 Before
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 no
                 hurt
                 ,
              
               v.
               22.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Dan.
               6.
               10.
               
            
             
               And
               his
               windows
               being
               open
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Qu.
             
               Whether
               doth
            
             Daniels
             
               example
               bind
               a
               man
               in
               such
               a
               case
               to
               pray
               so
               openly
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               duty
               may
               be
               performed
               secretly
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               danger
               shunned
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             In
             general
             ;
             Danger
             may
             be
             shunned
             lawfully
             (
             yea
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             if
             the
             duty
             required
             of
             God
             may
             be
             performed
             intirely
             without
             running
             into
             that
             danger
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             duty
             and
             danger
             meet
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             is
             necessarily
             infolded
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             then
             duty
             must
             be
             preferred
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             left
             to
             Gods
             Providence
             ;
             
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             three
             Children
             Dan.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Moreover
             (
             with
             respect
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             to
             this
             matter
             more
             fully
             )
             if
             we
             compare
             Daniels
             case
             with
             others
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             in
             his
             case
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             only
             required
             ,
             1.
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             2.
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             God
             he
             prayed
             to
             :
             Briefly
             ,
             Not
             only
             a
             worshipping
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             witnessing
             for
             him
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             former
             (
             and
             if
             nothing
             but
             that
             had
             been
             now
             required
             )
             it
             might
             have
             been
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             have
             prayed
             to
             God
             in
             secret
             ;
             that
             might
             have
             quieted
             his
             Conscience
             as
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             :
             But
             because
             he
             was
             also
             to
             give
             a
             testimony
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Religion
             ;
             therefore
             a
             secret
             Worship
             ,
             would
             not
             satisfie
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             reach
             to
             that
             duty
             which
             was
             now
             incumbent
             upon
             him
             :
             Hence
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Obligation
             to
             the
             like
             course
             (
             at
             least
             for
             substance
             )
             :
             when
             God
             requires
             not
             only
             a
             prayer
             but
             a
             profession
             ,
             and
             calls
             us
             forth
             to
             be
             his
             witnesses
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             into
             the
             open
             Court
             ;
             for
             though
             his
             Worship
             be
             performed
             ,
             yet
             the
             secrecy
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             sacriledg
             ,
             and
             robbeth
             God
             of
             his
             full
             due
             .
          
           
           
             But
             otherwise
             a
             great
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             between
             the
             case
             here
             and
             other
             more
             ordinary
             cases
             of
             confession
             :
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             was
             a
             Catholick
             cause
             ]
             It
             's
             true
             that
             Daniels
             particular
             Person
             and
             perdition
             was
             specially
             aimed
             at
             ;
             yet
             their
             spight
             was
             not
             only
             against
             him
             :
             It
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             God
             also
             ,
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             wound
             through
             his
             sides
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Lions
             devour
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             cause
             was
             to
             be
             managed
             before
             Heathens
             ,
             that
             called
             in
             question
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             amounted
             and
             rose
             up
             to
             this
             height
             ,
             whether
             their
             Gods
             were
             as
             good
             as
             his
             ,
             or
             his
             were
             the
             only
             true
             God
             :
             And
             this
             became
             the
             Issue
             of
             it
             ,
             Dan.
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Here
             (
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Mordecai
             )
             there
             was
             an
             eminent
             and
             extraordinary
             (
             at
             least
             providential
             )
             Call
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             of
             them
             were
             singled
             out
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             Champions
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             his
             Pagan-enemies
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             same
             God
             that
             did
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             provoke
             the
             Devil
             to
             a
             combate
             with
             Job
             his
             Champion
             ,
             irritating
             Satan
             with
             his
             Commendation
             ,
             Job
             1.
             8.
             
             So
             ordered
             the
             matter
             also
             in
             Mordecai
             and
             Daniel
             his
             days
             ,
             that
             those
             heroick
             Persons
             
             should
             even
             dare
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             do
             their
             worst
             .
             Thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Mordecai
             ,
             more
             plainly
             ,
             for
             that
             caused
             and
             provoked
             to
             a
             dismal
             Decree
             :
             Now
             ,
             its
             true
             that
             here
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             the
             Decree
             was
             passed
             before
             he
             knew
             of
             it
             (
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             was
             called
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             )
             and
             yet
             the
             opening
             of
             his
             Windows
             before
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             provoke
             to
             it
             :
             But
             (
             howsoever
             )
             so
             far
             Daniel
             stird
             the
             Coals
             ,
             and
             blew
             up
             the
             fire
             that
             was
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             try
             it
             out
             to
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             he
             should
             (
             and
             what
             he
             was
             accustomed
             )
             let
             them
             do
             what
             they
             could
             and
             the
             Lions
             to
             help
             them
             .
             The
             Cause
             was
             most
             glorious
             and
             the
             Call
             was
             most
             clear
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             did
             arm
             (
             together
             with
             his
             call
             )
             those
             select
             Servants
             and
             Witnesses
             of
             his
             ,
             with
             extraordinary
             abilities
             and
             courage
             to
             carry
             on
             and
             hold
             forth
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Cause
             and
             Interest
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             as
             his
             combatants
             )
             so
             good
             and
             glorious
             (
             though
             so
             dangerous
             )
             a
             fight
             :
             Now
             when
             God
             puts
             such
             a
             fortitude
             into
             the
             Spirits
             of
             his
             Worthies
             (
             as
             into
             Luthers
             he
             did
             )
             this
             speaks
             (
             as
             it
             were
             from
             heaven
             )
             to
             them
             more
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             cause
             
             of
             God
             like
             that
             renowned
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             26.
             29.
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             17.
             16.
             
          
           
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             the
             cause
             and
             case
             here
             stands
             upon
             different
             terms
             than
             are
             ordinarily
             presented
             in
             in
             the
             course
             of
             Providence
             :
             And
             therefore
             few
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             are
             so
             remarkably
             called
             out
             to
             Confession
             as
             Daniel
             was
             .
          
           
             Yet
             is
             Confession
             and
             standing
             for
             God
             (
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             for
             it
             )
             a
             common
             and
             a
             standing
             duty
             ,
             Math.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             But
             it
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             negative
             Precepts
             (
             like
             that
             ,
             
               Thou
               shall
               not
               kill
               ,
               nor
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               nor
               steal
               ,
            
             &c.
             unto
             the
             observation
             whereof
             all
             are
             
               at
               all
               times
            
             bound
             )
             but
             it
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Affirmative
             Precepts
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             those
             are
             ,
             
               to
               pray
               ,
               Visit
               the
               sick
               ,
               give
               alms
               )
            
             which
             bind
             
               at
               all
               times
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               to
               all
               times
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             then
             is
             not
             that
             a
             man
             must
             never
             forbear
             to
             give
             in
             his
             testimony
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             man
             is
             always
             bound
             to
             divulge
             what
             he
             thinks
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             a
             Den
             or
             Death
             will
             evidently
             follow
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             time
             and
             season
             when
             God
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             13.
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             :
             Then
             therefore
             Elisha
             appeared
             for
             God
             ,
             2
             King.
             5.
             28.
             and
             Gehazi
             (
             not
             observing
             the
             time
             )
             did
             the
             contrary
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
           
             Only
             ,
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             negative
             Preepts
             thus
             far
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             never
             be
             a
             perfidious
             dissimulation
             though
             we
             be
             not
             always
             tied
             to
             an
             open
             Confession
             ;
             nor
             always
             to
             the
             utmost
             Confession
             :
             If
             a
             man
             flie
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             not
             so
             high
             an
             appearing
             for
             God
             and
             Religion
             as
             resisting
             to
             blood
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             real
             Confession
             (
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             )
             because
             he
             leaves
             his
             Country
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             suffers
             many
             ways
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             should
             suffer
             by
             his
             abiding
             under
             tentation
             ,
             and
             being
             drawn
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             be
             a
             prejudice
             to
             it
             .
             The
             question
             then
             will
             be
             double
             .
          
           
             
               Qu.
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 what
                 case
                 a
                 publick
                 and
                 open
                 Confession
                 may
                 be
                 forborn
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               When
               it
               is
               not
               required
               of
               us
               by
               those
               that
               have
               Authority
               (
               though
               perhaps
               ,
               we
               be
               pressed
               to
               it
               out
               of
               a
               malicious
               petulancy
               )
               Prov.
               26.
               4.
               
               Mat.
               27.
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Nor
               any
               just
               cause
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               rather
               do
               hurt
               than
               good
               :
               Thus
               Mordecai
               will
               not
               have
               Esther
               to
               shew
               her
               kinred
               or
               her
               people
               ,
               Esth
               .
               2.
               10.
               for
               thereby
               (
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               being
               
               so
               hated
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               Esth
               .
               9.
               1.
               )
               She
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               might
               have
               fared
               the
               worse
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               Mordecai
               at
               another
               time
               told
               them
               he
               was
               a
               Jew
               ,
               Esth
               .
               3.
               4.
               because
               then
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               was
               to
               be
               tried
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               was
               to
               be
               given
               to
               understand
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               fear
               to
               own
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Jew
               .
               See
               Esth
               .
               6.
               13.
               when
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Jews
               lay
               at
               Stake
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               reason
               Christ
               oft
               commanded
               Silence
               to
               others
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               obscure
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               would
               have
               esteemed
               most
               )
               by
               a
               less
               profitatable
               ,
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               less
               solid
               applauding
               of
               his
               Miracles
               ;
               And
               partly
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               thereby
               so
               press
               upon
               him
               for
               bodily
               cures
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               hindrance
               to
               his
               preaching
               ,
               Mark.
               1.
               45.
               
               See
               Mat.
               8.
               4.
               and
               9.
               30.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               also
               ,
               Christ
               was
               silent
               himself
               to
               admiration
               ,
               Matt.
               27.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
               John
               19.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Some
               things
               being
               so
               frivolous
               that
               they
               were
               not
               worthy
               an
               answer
               ;
               but
               especially
               because
               he
               would
               not
               hinder
               his
               suffering
               by
               his
               pleading
               and
               that
               real
               confession
               which
               was
               to
               be
               made
               by
               his
               death
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Salvation
               of
               mankind
               .
            
             
             
               And
               in
               other
               cases
               Confession
               may
               be
               needless
               .
               1.
               
               As
               :
               When
               it
               is
               done
               already
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               what
               our
               mind
               is
               ,
               John
               9.
               27.
               and
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               it
               will
               (
               as
               in
               Christs
               case
               it
               did
               ,
               Mark
               1.
               44
               ,
               45.
               )
               hinder
               the
               spreading
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Religion
               ,
               stir
               up
               Envy
               ,
               and
               raise
               a
               greater
               Persecution
               and
               Opposition
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               10.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               he
               that
               offereth
               Confession
               is
               no
               way
               able
               to
               maintain
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               like
               to
               make
               it
               more
               contemptible
               ,
               (
               unto
               which
               some
               refer
               that
               Mat.
               9.
               30.
               
               )
               or
               will
               shrink
               in
               the
               wetting
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               38.
               wanting
               Faith
               and
               Fortitude
               to
               bear
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               John
               18.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Hence
               they
               were
               advised
               to
               flee
               (
               rather
               than
               stay
               and
               dissemble
               )
               in
               the
               Marian
               Persecution
               that
               found
               themselves
               too
               weak
               for
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               things
               are
               carried
               in
               a
               way
               of
               tumult
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               an
               eminent
               danger
               to
               the
               person
               confessing
               (
               especially
               ,
               if
               an
               eminent
               person
               )
               without
               hope
               of
               helping
               the
               truth
               confessed
               ,
               as
               Act.
               19.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 what
                 cases
                 is
                 confession
                 required
                 ?
              
            
             
               A.
               1.
               
               When
               called
               to
               it
               by
               authority
               ,
               
               Mat.
               10.
               18.
               
               Joh.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               especially
               ,
               more
               solemnly
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               pressed
               to
               it
               ,
               Matt.
               16.
               63
               ,
               64.
               
               John
               18.
               37.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               it
               is
               seriously
               demanded
               by
               others
               and
               may
               make
               for
               their
               edification
               ,
               by
               information
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Salvation
               and
               Spiritual
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               calls
               us
               to
               it
               :
               As
               more
               particularly
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               no
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               Job
               .
               32.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Luke
               19.
               40.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               (
               As
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Daniel
               )
               when
               otherwise
               wicked
               men
               will
               be
               imboldened
               to
               blaspheme
               and
               cry
               down
               the
               cause
               and
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               none
               dare
               appear
               for
               it
               .
               See
               Act
               1.
               8.
               with
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               10.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               29
               ,
               33.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               weak
               will
               be
               offended
               and
               tempted
               by
               our
               silence
               and
               pusillanimity
               to
               apostacy
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               dissimulation
               ,
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               and
               timidity
               ,
               that
               is
               next
               to
               apostacy
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               14.
               
            
             
               The
               Conclusion
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               resolution
               and
               answering
               of
               some
               Questions
               and
               Objections
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 Q.
                 
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   no
                   such
                   appearing
                   of
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   such
                   another
                   decree
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   why
                   so
                   much
                   now
                   and
                   nothing
                   then
                   ?
                
              
               
                 A.
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 yielded
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 faithful
                 and
                 couragious
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 8.
                 but
                 though
                 he
                 forbore
                 toworship
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 accusing
                 of
                 him
                 was
                 forborn
                 there
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 like
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 favour
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 merited
                 so
                 much
                 before
                 
                   (
                   Chap.
                
                 2.
                 46.
                 
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 above
                 their
                 reach
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 rather
                 fear
                 displeasure
                 by
                 opposing
                 him
                 than
                 hope
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 displeased
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 enough
                 that
                 Daniels
                 companions
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 singled
                 out
                 and
                 accused
                 ,
                 stood
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 Daniel
                 himself
                 is
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Q.
                 
                   But
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   here
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   news
                   of
                   any
                   standing
                   up
                   besides
                
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   not
                   of
                
                 Shadrach
                 ,
                 Meschech
                 and
                 Abednego
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   were
                   men
                   so
                   eminent
                
                 ?
              
               
                 A.
                 1.
                 
                 Perhaps
                 those
                 three
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Gate
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   province
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 49.
                 
                 )
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 now
                 at
                 ●and
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 this
                 d●sign
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Actors
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 ●●●ht
                 be
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 retaining
                 
                 their
                 Place
                 and
                 Office
                 in
                 this
                 Kings
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 did
                 his
                 eminency
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 plain
                 that
                 Daniel
                 was
                 here
                 the
                 Person
                 aimed
                 at
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 enough
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 were
                 produced
                 and
                 prosecuted
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 forward
                 to
                 adventure
                 on
                 the
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 here
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Den
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 burning
                 their
                 executioners
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 miraculous
                 deliverance
                 
                   (
                   Chap.
                
                 3.
                 22.
                 28.
                 
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 famous
                 and
                 fresh
                 in
                 memory
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 likely
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 prosecuted
                 anew
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 kind
                 .
                 Gods
                 signal
                 providences
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 scare
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 his
                 Childrens
                 safeguard
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 Esther
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 Act.
                 5.
                 11.
                 26.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 Confession
                 as
                 Daniel
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 related
                 )
                 such
                 open
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 aforetime
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 in
                 ,
                 other
                 Jews
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 here
                 concerning
                 Daniel
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 case
                 seems
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 17.
                 9.
                 
                 Mordecai
                 and
                 Haman
                 ;
                 They
                 two
                 must
                 try
                 it
                 out
                 
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 others
                 might
                 stand
                 by
                 ,
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 single
                 combate
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 Projects
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 wherein
                 some
                 persons
                 are
                 principally
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 others
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 are
                 less
                 looked
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 the
                 business
                 succeeded
                 as
                 the
                 plotters
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 Daniel
                 been
                 devoured
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 fared
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 whereas
                 (
                 God
                 appearing
                 so
                 marvellously
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 Champions
                 )
                 it
                 represented
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 Esth
                 .
                 6.
                 13.
                 as
                 a
                 People
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 dangerous
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 persons
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 God
                 who
                 will
                 always
                 get
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Obj.
                   
                     Faith
                     sufficeth
                     for
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                   Act.
                   16.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   
                     what
                     need
                     therefore
                     of
                     such
                     confession
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   A.
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   that
                   Faith
                   alone
                   is
                   the
                   Grace
                   whereby
                   we
                   receive
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   our
                   being
                   justified
                   and
                   saved
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   24
                   ,
                   25.
                   
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   Confession
                   is
                   required
                   also
                   upon
                   another
                   account
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   that
                   whereby
                   Salvation
                   is
                   procured
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   's
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   21.
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   duty
                   we
                   must
                   perform
                   and
                   the
                   
                   way
                   we
                   must
                   walk
                   in
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   that
                   Salvation
                   (
                   and
                   happy
                   Confession
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   Matt.
                   10.
                   32.
                   
                   )
                   which
                   Christ
                   purchaseth
                   ,
                   Faith
                   believeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   confessing
                   Christian
                   (
                   onely
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   10.
                   33.
                   
                   )
                   enjoyeth
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   's
                   no
                   opposition
                   between
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   
                     believing
                     to
                     Righteousness
                     and
                     confessing
                     to
                     Salvation
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   Confession
                   with
                   the
                   mouth
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   Believing
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     that
                     believeth
                     ,
                     will
                     speak
                     ,
                  
                   Psal
                   .
                   116.
                   10.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   13.
                   
                   (
                   albeit
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   failings
                   and
                   faultrings
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   116.
                   11.
                   )
                   Faith
                   therefore
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Faith
                   as
                   includeth
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   detesteth
                   denials
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   26.
                   15.
                   and
                   falling
                   away
                   
                     (
                     Heb.
                  
                   10.
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   )
                   And
                   no
                   other
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A95730-e170
           
             a
             2
             Cor
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Cor.
             ●
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             
             ●8
             ,
          
           
             e
             Tit.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Jonah
             4.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             h
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e1630
           
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Kings
             10.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             John
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             20
             :
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             John
             3.
             15
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Super
             Cantic
             .
             Serm.
             18.
             
             Fol.
             134.
             
          
           
             a
             Or
             outward
             satisfaction
             ,
             1
             Kings
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             Dr.
             Physicians
             ,
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             15.
             13.
             
             Bonificat
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             27.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Act.
             2.
             37
             ,
             Sad
             :
             &
             Ver.
             41
             ,
             Glad
             .
          
           
             See
             for
             this
             
               Mercer
               ,
               Jun.
               Lavat
               .
               in
               Loc.
               
            
          
           
             James
             4.
             1
             
          
           
             Carthwr
             .
          
           
             See
             Prov.
             3.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e11120
           
             Job
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Gen.
             43.
             6.
             
             
               Jer.
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             15
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             42.
             
             ●●
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             See
             Ainsw
             .
             on
             Levit.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Me
             Tabula
             sacer
             votiva
             paries
             indicat
             humida
             suspendis●e
             vestimenta
             potenti
             Maris
             Deo.
             Hor.
             1.
             
             Carm.
             Od.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Calv.
             in
             Deut.
             23.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             in
             Sacrifices
             without
             which
             their
             thank-Vows
             were
             never
             paid
             in
             publick
             ,
             Moller
             in
             Psal
             .
             56.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Calv.
             Instit
             .
             l.
             40.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             132.
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             2.
             
             So
             1
             Chro.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Perkins
             Cas
             .
             c.
             14.
             
             Howbeit
             not
             all
             Jews
             had
             a
             command
             to
             Vow
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             make
             a
             Vow
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             had
             liberty
             to
             abstain
             from
             Vowing
             .
             Deut.
             23.
             22.
             
          
           
             Votum
             est
             Sepes
             Sanctimoniae
             .
          
           
             *
             Neder
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Votum
             .
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Ceremonialia
             illa
             Vota
             non
             quidem
             ex
             mandato
             tenebantur
             ,
             erant
             enim
             libera
             &
             spontanea
             ;
             sed
             tamen
             certo
             Verbo
             prescriptum
             erat
             ,
             quae
             &
             quomodo
             Deus
             in
             hoc
             genere
             sibi
             voveri
             vellet
             .
             Chemnit
             .
             Exam.
             p.
             3.
             c.
             60.
             
          
           
             Perkins
             Cases
             of
             Vows
             ,
             page
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             Vota
             Moralia
             eadem
             sunt
             in
             veteri
             &
             novo
             Testamento
             ,
             Chemmit
             .
             exam
             .
             par
             .
             3.
             c.
             60.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Josh
             .
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             King.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Chro.
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Chro.
             29.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Chro.
             34.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rivet
             Explic.
             Decal
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ames
             Cas
             .
             c.
             16.
             lib.
             4.
             quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ri●●
             Explic.
             Decal
             .
             p.
             101.
             
             Calv.
             Instit
             .
             l.
             40.
             c.
             13.
             
             S.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             
               Al
               worth
            
             in
             Deut.
             23.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sharpii
             Curs
             .
             Theolog.
             De
             Vot
             .
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             Col.
             1932.
             
          
           
             *
             Instit
             .
             1.
             40.
             c.
             13.
             
             S.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Utilitatem
             suam
             habent
             eximiam
             ,
             quod
             nimirum
             hominis
             animum
             in
             bono
             confirmant
             ,
             &
             à
             malè
             agendo
             nos
             cohibent
             ,
             Baldw.
             Cas
             .
             De
             Votis
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             The
             breach
             of
             our
             Vow
             will
             so
             pierce
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             ●●
             fortifie
             us
             against
             ●●w
             Assau●●s
             .
             Dod
             Serm.
             on
             Pr●
             .
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Chemnit
             .
             p.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             exam
             .
             Concil
             :
             Trid.
             p.
             30.
             &
             cap
             :
             7.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Latinè
             Votum
             à
             Voluntate
             dicitur
             ,
             quia
             à
             deliberatione
             proficiscitur
             .
             Scharp
             .
          
           
             Rivet
             .
             Explic
             .
             Decal
             .
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             Polan
             .
             Syntagm
             .
             p.
             632.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             before
             ,
             p.
             115
             ,
             116.
             
          
           
             *
             Sic
             intelligendi
             sunt
             omnes
             loci
             in
             Psalmis
             ,
             qui
             de
             Votis
             loquuntur
             ,
             Calv.
             Instit
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             28.
             last
             .
          
           
             *
             Rivet
             .
             ex
             .
             Num.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             7.
             3.
             
             Gen.
             38.
             26
             
          
           
             *
             Per
             Ares
             .
             Loc.
             114.
             de
             Votis
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             ●
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Rivet
             :
             &
             Ames
             Cas
             .
             ut
             supra
             .
          
           
             ●amnabis
             ●u
             quoque●otis
             .
             Vir●il
             .
             Eclog.
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●ee
             Moller
             〈◊〉
             Psal
             .
             66.
             13.
             
             ●ereator
             ●●idam
             ●ortuus
             concidit
             ,
             Quest
             .
             30.
             
             Libras
             quas
             pauperibus
             legaverat
             egrotus
             ●eddere
             ●ecusavit
             ●
             Morbo
             ●iberatus
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             Com.
             De
             Votis
             ;
             Preces
             nostrae
             dum
             aegrotamus
             non
             sunt
             Votivae
             ,
             ideoque
             sanitati
             restituti
             ,
             nullam
             Voti
             redditionem
             proponimus
             neque
             per
             nos
             ,
             neque
             per
             aliquem
             publicum
             Ministrum
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Ezra
             10.
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Hope
             of
             good
             ,
             fear
             of
             evil
             prevailed
             to
             make
             them
             return
             to
             their
             old
             Covenant-Command
             ,
             Ezra
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             keep
             their
             new
             Covenant
             .
             An
             Ezra
             may
             ●●
             much
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e22180
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Fruit
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             peace
             .
          
           
             *
             3
             John
             10.
             6.
             1
             
             Sam.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             a
             Luke
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Ezek.
             37.
             26.
             
             Acts
             2.
             39.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             9.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             See
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             all
             reformed
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             Isa
             .
             49.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             22
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             15.
             5
             
          
           
             Cor.
             6.
             11
             
          
           
             ●m
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             52.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             43.
             10.
             
             
               My
               Servant
               is
               my
               Witness
            
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             110.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             Psal
             .
             119.
             33.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             37.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             46.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             20.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             105.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Esth
             .
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Nomen
             ,
             non
             est
             vox
             Jesus
             quae
             appellatio
             erat
             in
             nativitate
             ,
             sed
             sublimitas
             quae
             erat
             post
             resurrectionem
             .
          
           
             †
             So
             in
             all
             languages
             ,
             
               Jaceb
               sine
               nomine
               truncus
            
             .
             In
             the
             Kings
             Name
             denotes
             his
             Authority
             and
             Political
             Name
             ,
             not
             personal
             appellation
             ,
             which
             only
             declares
             who
             it
             is
             that
             is
             invested
             with
             the
             Regal
             Power
             .
          
           
             *
             Nicodemitae
             inter
             Deum
             &
             Diabolum
             partiuntur
             ,
             ut
             animam
             alteri
             assignent
             ,
             corpus
             alteri
             ,
             dum
             Missis
             intersunt
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             tract
             .
             Theolog.
             pag.
             728.
             
          
           
             Psa
             .
             2.
             11
             :
          
           
             vid.
             Riv.
             in
             3.
             
               in
               praecept
               .
               Decal
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ames
             .
             
               Cas
               .
               de
               Juramento
               .
               Non
               formas
               approbat
               faciendas
               ,
               sed
               factas
               ob
               igare
               docet
               .
            
          
           
             Vid.
             Rivetum
             hanc
             quaestionem
             ●udite
             discutientem
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●ertinm
             proeceptaem
             ●ecal
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             98.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb
             out
             ●●
             the
             shutting
             up
             after
             36.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e35080
           
             c
             Marg.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             59.
             
             Joh.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             39.
             8.
             
          
           
             Luk
             12.
             47.
             48.
             
             John
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Psal
             .
             7.
             3.
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Decem
               variis
               phrasibus
            
             Ames
             in
             Psal
             .
             50.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             
               Hoc
               si
               illud
               conferatur
               ,
               nihil
               est
               .
            
          
           
             
               Opus
               operatnm
            
             it
             but
             cadaver
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Junius
             Trem.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Moses
             is
             put
             out
             of
             his
             patience
             by
             a
             froward
             people
             ,
             Psal
             .
             106.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               V
               de
               anne
               sit
               alius
               loci
               ,
            
             Sens
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Fulmine●
               Legio
            
             ,
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             5
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             C●yt
             .
             in
             Deut.
             pag.
             173
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             12.
             
             Ibis
             ad
             mosen
             .
             with
             Act.
             26.
             32.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             ●oc
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Dioda●
             .
             Jun.
             Trem.
             in
             1
             Chro.
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             Luke
             9.
             51.
             
             Ezek.
             4.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e51290
           
             Rev.
             1●
             .
             6.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e52350
           
             *
             
               justus
               dicitur
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               quales
               sunt
               hypocritae
               et
               Apostatae
               de
               qualibus
               sic
               ait
               Augustinus
               ,
               credendum
               est
               quosdam
               de
               filis
               perdition
               is
               non
               accepto
               dono
               perseverandi
               usque
               in
               finem
               aliquando
               fideliter
               ac
               ●uste
               vive●e
               ac
               postea
               ●adere
               ,
               De
               ●orreptione
               ●t
               Grat.
               Lib
            
             17.
             
             Tom.
             ●0
             
          
           
             So
             Tremelus
             in
             Loc.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A95730-e53430
           
             Jun.
             in
             Loc.